Skip to main content

Full text of "A natural history of the Crinoidea, or lily-shaped animals : with observations on the genera, Asteria, Euryale, Comatula & Marsupites"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


FTMBR1ATA 


NATURAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE 


Crinottiea, 


oft 


LILY-SHAPED  ANIMALS; 


WITH 


OBSERVATIONS 


ON  THE 


,  Cutple,  Comatula  $  jjflarsupttesi, 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH  FIFTY  COLOURED  PLATES. 


BY 

J".  g.  MIIXETR,  A.  JL.  S. 


"  Comme  rieo  ne  pent  ellster  s'M  ne  reunit  lea  conditions  qui  rendent  SOD  existence  possible,  les  differentes  parties  de  chaqae  £tr«  dolvent 
Hre  coordonn^es  de  manure  i  rendre  possible  1  etre  total,  non-seulement  en  lui-m^me,  mats  dans  ses  rapports  avec  ceux  qul  Pentou- 
rent,  et  I'aoalysede  ces  condition!  conduit  souvcnt  ^  des  lois  g^nerales  tout  aussi  d£montr£es  que  cellet  qui  di'iivent  du  calcul,  on 
de  I'expftrienc  ." M.  LE  CHEV.  CUVIKR  Regne  Animal,  Tome  l,p.6. 


BRISTOL: 

PUBLISHED  FOR  THE  AUTHOR  BY  C.  FROST,  BROAD-STREET  ; 

Sold  also  by 

j.  NORTON,  BRISTOL;     LONGMAN,  HDRST,  AND  co.     BALDWIN  AND  co. 

RODWELL  AND  MARTIN,    W.  WOOD,    L.  RELFE,    G.  B.  8OWERBY,  LONDON  J    CPHAM, 
BAURATT,     COLLINGS,    BATH  J     AND    OTHER  BOOKSELLERS. 

1821. 


Bryan  and  Co.  City  Printing  Office,  Brittol. 


\     \\         \ 


TO  THE  MEMBERS 

OF  THE 

LINNEAN  AND  GEOLOGICAL  SOCIETIES, 
THIS  WORK, 

INTENDED  TO  ILLUSTRATE 
THE  HISTORY  OF  A  CLASS  OF  ANIMALS 
ESSENTIALLY  CONNECTED  WITH  THE  SCIENCES 

WHICH  IT  IS  THE  OBJECT  OF  BOTH  THESE  INSTITUTIONS 
TO  PROMOTE, 

IS  MOST  RESPECTFULLY  INSCRIBED 


BY 


THE  AUTHOR. 


PREFACE. 


J.N  an  early  stage  of  my  inquiries  into  the  structure  of  that  interesting 
class  of  Animals  which  forms  the  subject  of  the  present  treatise,  I  had 
it  in  contemplation  to  limit  them  to  the  space  of  a  brief  memoir,  which 
I  had  intended  to  submit  to  the  Linnean  Society  ;  as,  however,  these 
inquiries  proceeded,  aided  by  the  acquisition  of  numerous  new  and 
important  specimens,  and  by  the  kind  contributions  of  my  scientific 
friends,  they  gradually  swelled  to  such  a  bulk  (and  more  particu- 
larly the  plates  requisite  for  their  illustration  increased  so  greatly  in 
number)  that  I  could  no  longer  flatter  myself  that  a  Society  whose 
objects  are  so  general,  would  deem  it  expedient  to  sacrifice  so  large  a 
space  in  its  transactions  to  a  single  branch  of  Natural  History,  and 
still  less  to  incur  on  such  an  account,  so  great  an  expense  as  regular 
engravings  of  such  numerous  details  would  necessarily  have  entailed. 

Under  these  circumstances,  many  of  the  friends  to  whose  inspec- 
tion I  had  submitted  my  collection  of  these  remains,  and  whose 
acquaintance  with  the  subject  entitled  their  opinion  to  an  high  degree 
of  deference,  were  kindly  anxious  that  I  should  still  communicate 
the  result  of  my  investigations  to  the  Public,  by  offering  on  the  terms 
of  Subscription,  a  Monograph  of  this  Class  to  which  they  related, 
and  applying  the  slender  talent  of  drawing  I  possessed,  to  executing 
myself  the  necessary  illustrations  in  a  series  of  Lithographical  Plates, 
as  the  only  mode  in  which  a  private  individual  could  bring  forward 


VI  PREFACE. 

such  an  undertaking,  and  one  which,  if  less  consistent  with  its  beauty 
as  a  work  of  art,  might  yet,  it  was  observed,  bestow  an  additional 
degree  of  fidelity  and  precision  on  its  anatomical  details. 

I  did  follow  this  advice,  and  it  is  to  the  kind  exertions  of  the  same 
friends  that  I  stand  chiefly  indebted  for  the  highly  respectable  list  of 
Subscribers  who  have  sanctioned  this  work  by  their  patronage.  Great, 
however,  as  is  the  encouragement  I  have  derived  from  this  circum- 
stance, I  still  feel  how  much  I  must  require  the  indulgence  of  the 
Public,  in  venturing  to  appear  before  it  as  anauthor  and  an  artist,  and 
especially  on  a  subject  so  imperfectly  understood  as  the  present. 

I  trust,  however,  that  I  may  fairly  consider  myself  as  having 
pointed  out  characters  which  throw  a  new  and  not  unimportant  light 
on  the  class  of  beings  under  consideration,  which  mark  with  precision 
the  natural  arrangements  of  their  Genera  and  Species,  and  illustrate 
many  of  the  most  essential  features  of  their  organic  structure  ;  and 
since  the  elucidations  hence  resulting,  offer  in  many  and  material 
instances  new  analogies,  which  may  be  usefully  applied  to  the  inves- 
tigation of  the  other  families  of  that  important  and  hitherto  imperfecly 
understood  natural  division,  the  radiated  Echinodermata,  I  am 
willing  to  flatter  myself  that  my  researches  may  be  considered  as 
adding  a  useful,  though  humble,  contribution  to  the  now  rapidly 
increasing  stock  of  accurate  Zoological  knowledge. 

Since  the  progress  of  these  inquiries  had  brought  to  light  numerous 
Species  hitherto  unknown  or  incorrectly  ascertained,  it  became 
necessary  to  adopt,  in  part  at  least,  a  new  nomenclature  ;  from  this 
consideration,  and  not  from  any  desire  of  capricious  innovation, 
which  must,  wherever  it  is  superfluous,  prove  also  detrimental  to 
science,  1  have  suffered  myself  to  be  swayed  in  this  subject. 

In  the  nomenclature  I  have  thus  proposed,  I  have  therefore 
retained  the  old  and  familiar  derivation  of  the  classic  name  from  the 


PREFACE.  VII 

Greek  KPINOS,  a  lily ;  prefixing  for  the  name  of  each  genus  another 
descriptive  term  from  the  same  language  ;  thus  hoping  to  produce  an 
association  of  ideas  which  a  simple  generic  appellation  could  not 
have  conveyed,  and  which  might  become  more  readily  impressed  on 
the  memory  of  the  student. 

I  still,  however,  regret  that  it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  avail 
myself  of  the  very  appropriate  name  Stylastritae  (from  rnrAOE,  a 
column,  and  ASTPON,  a  star,  i.  e.  a  stellated  animal,  supported  on  a 
column)  proposed  by  Mr.  MARTIN  (the  author  of  a  work  on  the 
fossils  of  Derbyshire)  in  his  outlines  on  the  knowledge  of  extraneous 
fossils.  This  name  happily  describes  not  only  the  general  resemblance, 
but  also  the  place  which  this  family  should  occupy  in  the  natural 
arrangement  of  organized  beings  ;  but  being  a  compound  term,  would 
not  have  conveniently  entered  into  any  further  combinations,  and 
therefore  would  have  failed  in  the  object  above  specified.  I  cannot 
however  pass  it  over  without  notice. 

I  have  avoided  imposing  names  on  imperfect  fragments  which  did 
not  yield  a  clearly  distinct  specific  character,  since  this  would  only 
have  uselessly  swelled  the  already  voluminous  nomenclature  of 
natural  history. 

The  anatomical  descriptions  are,  in  every  instance,  drawn  up  from 
actual  and  minute  examination  ;  and  it  has  been  highly  satisfactory 
to  me,  to  have  been  able  to  verify  and  confirm  the  results  obtained 
from  the  examination  of  fossil  species,  by  comparison  with  the  recent 
Pentacrinus,  and  to  have  found  myself  materially  assisted  by  the 
analogies  thus  afforded,  in  investigating  the  allied  genera  Marsupites 
and  Comatula. 

As  a  native  of  the  once  free  Hanseatic  town  of  Dantzig,  I  felt 
myself  long  embarrassed  by  that  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  p'eculiar 
idiomatic  forms  of  English  composition,  which  must  be  supposed 


VIII  PREFACE. 

to  present  formidable  obstacles  against  the  success  of  a  foreigner  in 
every  literary  attempt.  I  have  therefore  submitted  my  manuscript  to 
the  revision  of  a  gentleman  who  has  taken  a  warm  interest  in  assisting 
the  prosecution  of  my  inquiries.  He  has,  however,  in  every  instance, 
advised  me  to  retain  my  own  expressions  unaltered,  as  conveying  with 
the  greatest  fidelity  and  precision  the  ideas  of  my  own  mind,  unless 
where,  from  the  very  different  genius  of  the  German  language,  they 
would  have  presented  a  meaning  obscure,  or  liable  to  be  mistaken  by 
the  English  reader.  These  observations  will  at  once  account  for,  and 
it  is  trusted  also  plead  for  an  indulgent  allowance  in  behalf  of,  that 
occasional  harshness  of  construction  and  style,  which  it  is  felt  must 
still  adhere  to  a  work  composed  under  such  circumstances. 

I  have  finally  to  acknowledge  rny  obligations  to  the  Very  Rev.  the 
Dean  of  BRISTOL;  RICHARD  BRIGHT,  Esq.  of  Ham-Green  ;  the 
Rev.  W.  D.  CONYBEARE,  of  Brislington  ;  the  Rev.  Professor  W. 
BUCKLAND,  of  Oxford  ;  the  Rev.  Professor  A.  SEDGEWICK,  of  Cam- 
bridge ;  the  Rev.  R.  HALIFAX,  of  Standish  ;  the  Rev.  Dr.  COOK,  of 
Tortworth  ;  C.  STOKES,  Esq.  of  London  ;  JOHN  HAWKER,  Esq.  of 
Dudbridge  ;  and  to  all  the  Gentlemen  in  Bristol  and  its  neighbourhood 
possessing  collections  of  organic  remains,  the  richest  perhaps  in  this 
department  which  England  contains,  for  their  liberality  in  furnishing 
me  with  specimens,  and  in  giving  every  aid  to  my  inquiries  which  a 
free  access  to  their  cabinets  and  the  assistance  of  their  valuable 
information  could  afford. 

13,  Hillsbridge-Parade, 

Bristol,  —  September,  182 1 . 


An  *  after  the  Xame  siynifm  a  Sutx-ription  for  more  than  one  Copy. 


S.  H.  Arnold,  L.L.D.    F.R.S.    M.G.S.  London 

Mr.  W.  M.  Ariel,  Bristol 

Mr,  C.  Ash,  Bristol 

Humphrey  Austen,  Esq.  Alderly 

Messrs.  J.&  A.  Arch,  London* 

R.  Barclay,  Esq.  F.  L.  S.  Berry  Hill,  near  Dorking 

Mr.  W.  Baker,  Bridgewater 

T.  J.  L.  Baker,  Esq.  Hard  wick  Court 

Messrs.  J.  Barrett  &  Son,  Bath* 

The  very  Rev.  H.Beeke,  D.  D.  Dean  of  Bristol, 

F.L.S. 
II.  T.  de  la  Beehe,   Esq.  F.R.and  L.S.   M.G.S. 

Clifton 

Miss  Bennett,  Norton  House,  Warminster 
Col.  Birch,  Bath 

Mr.  Thomas  Bird,  Eyam,  Derbyshire 
Jos.  Blisset,  Esq.  Hotwells,  Bristol 
J.  F.  Blumenbach,  M.  D.  Med.  Prof.  F.  R.  &  L.  S. 

Goettingen 

Wm.  Bowles,  Esq.  M.  G.  S.  Abingdon,  Berks. 
Count  de  Bournon,  F.  R.  &  L.  S.  Ac.  Paris 
Monsieur  de  Basoches,  de  Falaise 
R.  Bright,  Esq.  II.  M.  G.S.  Hamgreen* 
R.  Bright,  junior,  M.  D.  M.  G.  S.  London 
B.H.  Bright,  E«q.  Bristol 
G.  \V.  Braikcnridge,  Esq.  Bristol* 
S.  Brooks,  Esq.  F.  L.  S.  Penhein 
His  Excellency  Count  Breunner,  F.M.  G.S.Vienna 
RCT.  William  Buckland,  Profes»or  of  Mineralogy, 

F.  R.  &  M.  G.  S.  &c.  Oxon. 
J.  Bush,  Esq.  Bristol 
Rev.  L.  Carptnter,  L.L.D.  Bristol 
F.  Chantry,    Esq.  R.A.    F.  R.  &  A.S.    M.  G.  S. 

London 

Mr.  T.  Clark,  junior,  Bridgewater 
The  Right  Hon.   Spencer  Joshua  Karl  Compton, 

I'rcs,  G.  S.  38,  Lower  Brook-str.  London 


J  Miss  Ann  Congreve,  Lyme 
Rev.  J.  J.  Conybeare,  M.  G.  S.  Batheaston,  near 

Bath 
RCT.  W.  D.  Conybeare,  F.R.S.    M.  G.  S.  Brisling- 

toi,  near  Briitol 

Rev.  Dr.  G.  Cooke,  M.  G.  S.  Tortworth 
Mr.  B.  Collings,  Bristol 

R.  T.  Colebrook,  Esq.  F.  R.  &  L.  S.  Argyle-street 
Rev.  G.  Cookson,  Writblington 
Mr.  Collings,  Bath* 
J.  Cockbnrn,  Esq.  Wrington 
J.  C.  Dale,  Esq.    M.  A.     F.  L.  S.  &c.  Glanvillc's 

Wotton  House,  Dorset 
C.  G.  B.  Daubcny,  M.  D.  M.  G.  S.  Bristol 
Miss  Dawson,  London 
J.  F.  Davis,  M.  D.  Bath 

Daniel,  Esq.  Clare  Hall 

W.  Danhy,  Esq.  Swenton,  Yorkshire 

The  Hon.  and  Right  Rev.  Lord  Bishop  of  Durham, 

L.L.D.  H.M.L.S. 

The  Right  Hon.  Lord  Ducie,  Woodchester  Park 
Exeter  College  Library,  Oxon 
Miss  P.  Foster,  Bath 
Mr.  C.  Frost,  Bristol* 
Mr.  R.  Frost,  Wrington 
The  Book  Fund  of  the  Geological  Society 
Rev.  J.  Goodall,  D.  D.  Provost  of  Eton  College, 

F.A.  &  L.  S.* 

J.  Gordon,  Esq.  M.  G.  S.  Wincombe,  Wilts. 
Montague  Gore,  Esq.  Barrow  Court 
G.  B.  Greenough,   Esq.   F.R.  and  L.S.   M.G.S. 

London 

T.  Griffiths  Esq.  M.  R.  C.  S.  Bristol 
Monsieur  de  Gcrville,  of  Valognes 
Rev.  R.  Halifax,  M.  G.  S.  Standish  Glocettershire 
Mr.  John  Hare,  junior,  Bristol 
Professor  Hare,  Philadelphia 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


Mrs.  Hare,  Shrivenhatn,  Berks. 

J.  S.  Harford,  Esq.  Blaze  Castle,  near  Bristol 

Win.  Hale,  Esq.  Bristol 

John  Hawker,  Esq.  H.  M.  G.  S.  Dudbridge 

Mr.  G.  Hawker,  Stroud 

Mr.  R.  Harding,  Bristol 

E.F.  Hatton,  Esq.  F.A.  &  M.G.S.  Lincoln's  Inn 

Wm.  Harris,  Esq.    M.G.S.  Bennet  Bridge,  near 

Waterford 
J.  S.  Henslow,  Esq.  M.A.    F.  L.  S.  St.  John's  Col- 

lege,  Cambridge 
Henry  Hicks,  Esq.  Eastington 
J.  P.  Hicks,  Esq.  M.  G.S.  Eastington 
James  Johnson,  Esq.  M.A.S.  Hotwells,  near  Bristol 
J.  R.Johnson,  M.D.  F.  R.  &  L.S.&c.  Hotwells, 

near  Bristol 

Rev.  John  Ireland,  Frome 
J.  J.  Kelson,  Esq.  M.  R.  C.  S.  Bristol 

Oxford 

JohnKidd,  M.D.  Professor  of  Chemistry,  M.G.S. 
J.  L.  Knapp,  Esq.  F.L.S.  Alveston 
Col.  Lewis,  St.  Pierre 
Messrs.  Longman,  Hurst,  &  Co.  London* 
Ebenezer  Ludlow,  Esq.  Bristol 
Mr.  W.  Mallard,  Bristol 

G.MantclI.Esq.  M.R.C.S.  F.L.  &  M.G.S.  Lewes 
W.  Morgan,  Esq.  Asiiton 
Trevor  Morris,  M.  D.  Cliopstow 
The  Right  Hon.  Sir  John  Nicboll,   F.  R.  &  A.  S. 

M.  G.  S.  26,  Bruton-street,  London 
Mr.  John  Norton,  Bristol 
Benj.  Page,  Esq.  Bishford  House 
J.  Parkinson,  Esq.  M.G.S.  Hoxton-square,  London 
W.  Phillips,  Esq.  F.L.S.  M.G.S.  London 
Rev.  R.  B.  Plumptree,  Forthampton 
Rev.  F.  C.  Plumtree,  University  College,  Oxon 
Richard  Powell,  M.  R.  C.  S.  Bristol 
Miss  Pugh,  Weymoulh 
R.  F.  Rickards,  Esq.  M.  G.  S.  Llanlrisscnt 


Rev.  C.  J.  Ridley,  University  College,  Oxou 

Samuel  Rootsey,  Esq.   F.L.S.  Bristol 

Rev.  G.  Rowley,  University  College,  Oxon 

Rev.  G.  Rous,  Laverton 

Rev.  T.  E.  Rogers,  Lackford,  Bury  St.  Edmund's 

Edw.  Waller  Rundell,  Esq.  M.G.S.  Wandsworth 

Rev.    A.    Scdgewick,    Woodwardian    Professor, 

F.  R.  and  M.  G.  S.  Cambridge 
Henry  Sheppard,  Esq.  Nunney,  near  Frome 
Edward  Sheppard,  Esq.  M.  R.  C.  S.  Bristol 
J.  Shrapnel!,  Esq.  M.  R.  C.  S.  Glocester 
Thos.  Smith,  Esq.  Easton  Gray 
Thos.  Smith,  Esq.  F.  R.  and  L.S.    M.  G.  S.  Paper 

Buildings,  London 

Sydney  Smith,  Esq.  Eardiston,  Worcestershire 
G.  B.  Sowcrby,  F.  L.  S.  &c.  London* 
Hon.  W.  T.  H.  Fox  Strangways,   M.G.S.  Mel- 
bury,  Dorset 
C.  Stokes,  Esq.  F.  R.  and  L.  S.  M.  G.  S.  Verulam 

Buildings,  London* 
ReT.  J.  M.  Trahcrhe,  M.A.    F.L.S.     M.G.S.    St. 

Hilary,  Cowbridge,  Glamorganshire 
W.  Calverley  Trevelyan,  Esq.  M.  G.  S.  University 

College,  Ojon,  Wallington 
Mrs.  Valpy,  Norwich 

H.  Warburton,  Esq.  F.R.  &  L.S.  M.G.S.  London 
John  Walcott,  Esq.  Polygon,  Southampton 
Miss  Warne,  Wey month 
Werncrian  Society,  Edinburgh 
W.  H.  West,  Esq.  Wor.  Col.  Oxon 
Mr.  White  Watson,  F.  L.  S.  Bakewell 
Thomas  Weaver,  M.  G.  S.  &c.  Tortworlh 
W.  Whewell,  Esq.  M.A.  F.R.S.  Fellow  of  Trinity 

College,  Cambridge 
.!.  Witson,  Esq.  M.  G.  S.  Clapham 
G.  Williams,   M.  D.  Reg.  Prof.  Bot.  and  Radcli. 

vian  I,il>r;ni;,n,  F.  L.  S.  Oxon 
W.  Wood,  Esq.  F.R.  and  L  S.  Strand,  London* 
Matthew  Wright,  Esq.  Bristol. 


:    •  -   -if, 

.-     >.    .V 


INTRODUCTION. 


1-HE  late  inquiries  made  by  M.  CUVIER,  LAMARCK,  and  other  Naturalists 
in  comparative  anatomy,  have  extended  the  application  of  the  results  ob- 
tained, to  the  animal  remains  found  in  the  various  strata  of  our  globe.  Nu- 
merous genera  and  species  of  organic  beings,  of  whose  existence  we  had 
no  previous  idea,  have  been  thus  satisfactorily  ascertained,  whilst  others 
.still  require  persevering  and  patient  examination;  and  it  has  been  proved, 
that  by  a  thorough  knowledge  of  them,  greater  certainty  may  be  given  to  the 
facts  resulting  from  geological  observations. 

As  the  environs  of  Bristol  abound  in  strata  replete  with  organic  remains,  I 
was  induced  by  these  considerations  to  devote  to  them  a  large  share  of  my 
attention.  The  columns  of  the  Encriuite  so  abundant  in  the  black  rock,  {a  fetid 
mountain  limestone)  on  the  side  of  the  river  Avon,  attracted  my  notice 
particularly,  and  the  sparry  subrotund  concretions  dispersed  throughout 
the  rock,  made  me  hope  that  I  might  find  in  these  the  superior  extremi- 
ties of  that  animal  which  had  been  generally  sought  for  in  vain.  This  sus- 
picion was  soon  after  verified  by  the  discovery  of  the  fine  specimen  of  ACTI- 
KOOKINITES  30  DACTYLVS  figured  PL.  n.  fig.  1.  and  2.  A  perusal  of  Mr. 
PARKINSON'S  work  on  the  Organic  Remains  of  a  former  World,  showed 
how  much  had  been  done,  and  what  remained  to  be  done,  for  the  illustration 
of  the  history  of  the  Encririites,  and  M.  CUVIER'S  method  in  the  identification 
of  animals  by  their  skeletons,  pointed  out  the  mode  to  be  pursued.  I  began 
therefore  to  coJlect  as  many  masses  and  fragments  of  these  animals  as  I 
could  get.  I  extended  my  field  of  research  gradually  further  around  the 
environs  of  Bristol,  to  the  Transition  and  Mountain  Limestone,  the  Lyas, 
Oolite,  Creensand,  and  Chalk  :  and  began  to  arrange  the  specimens  obtained 
according  to  the  strata  and  places  where  found.  A  few  of  these  more  perfect 
and  illustrative  than  the  rest,  enabled  me  to  form  an  idea  of  the  relative 


position  and  arrangement  of  the  numerous  fragments  in  my  possession,  and 
to  make  with  these  (as  it  were)  disjointed  skeletons.  These  fragments  which 
presented  me  often  with  characters,  that  in  more  perfect  specimens  are  par- 
tially concealed,  pointed  out  that  something  more  than  the  bony  portion  (or 
rather  internal  bonelike  concretions  of  these  animals,  which  must  in  this 
respect  be  considered  as  analogous  in  structure  to  the  Star-fish)  had  been 
preserved,  and  bad  sustained  the  process  of  petrifaction,  and  that  traces  of 
muscular  covering  investing  them  were  clearly  observable.  I  was  thus  led  to 
an  inquiry  into  the  myology  of  these  beings,  which  combined  with  the  former 
observations,  aided  in  obtaining  a  more  satisfactory  knowledge  of  their 
economy,  and  a  more  correct  determination  of  their  genera  and  species.  I 
was  much  pleased,  when  on  a  subsequent  examination  of  the  Pentacrinus 
caput  medusae  (the  only  recent,  and  very  rarely  occurring  species)  I  was  con- 
firmed in  the  correctness  of  the  conclusions  which  T  had  deduced  from  the 
inspection  of  the  fossil  fragments.  The  course  of  these  researches  convinced 
me  that  the  animals  described  by  Mr.  PARKINSON  as  Encrinites  and  Pen- 
tacrinites,  and  by  M.  LAMARCK  and  M.  CUVIER  arranged  under  the  single 
genus,  JBncrinus,  would  readily  and  properly  form  a  distinct  and  peculiar 
family,  comprehending  several  genera  and  species.  The  new  order  thus 
constructed,  requires  to  be  separated  from  the  POLYPI  NATANTES  of  M.  LA- 
MARCK— an  order  to  which  its  members  were  most  unhappily  referred  by  that 
author,  although  they  possess  neither  of  the  characters  indicated  by  that  name, 
being  in  truth  widely  different  from  Polypi,  and  instead  of  floating  freety,  being 
generally  fixed  to  one  spot.  They  form  the  natural  transition  to  the  stellerida; 
family,  but  especially  to  the  genera  ALECTO  of  Dr.  LEACH,  and  MARSUPITES 
of  GIUEON  MANTELL,,  Esq. 

As  the  Zoological  principles  adopted  in  this  Work  coincide  generally  with 
those  of  M.  LAMARCK,  but  yet  in  many  instances,  exhibit  modifications  of  them, 
which  would  appear  inadmissible  were  his  opinions  implicitly  embraced ;  it  will 
materially  assist  us  in  forming  a  clear  view  of  the  place  which  is  assigned  to 
the  present  order  in  the  scale  of  animated  nature,  and  illustrate  the  observa- 
tions which  it  may  be  necessary  hereafter  to  introduce;  to  subjoin  in  this 
place  a  brief  review  of  that  part  of  the  system  of  this  author,  (who  proceeds 
from  the  lower  and  most  simple  to  the  more  complicated  and  perfect  animals) 
which  includes  his  lowest  classes,  those  namely,  which  precede  and  accom- 
pany that  in  which  he  places  the  genera  of  which  we  are  now  entering 
upon  the  description.  We  must  begin  then  by  observing,  that  according  to 


3 

M.  LAMARCK,  in  the  beings  placed  in  the  lowest  or  first  stage  of  animal  life, 
we  are  unable  to  discover  organs  which  demonstrate  the  existence  of  sensation, 
a  mere  irritability  of  fibre  is  the  whole  that  is  allowed  them  according  to 
this  view ;  it  is  said  that  no  brain,  or  nervous  system  proceeding  from 
it  can  be  traced,  and  the  inference  that  they  possess  no  consciousness  or 
volition  is  hence  hastily  drawn.  Yet  if  we  argue  with  minds  unprejudiced 
by  metaphysical  systems,  from  the  obvious  phenomena,  and  guided  by  the 
first  rules  of  philosophizing,  ascribe  (in  the  absence  of  all  direct  evidence  to 
the  contrary)  similar  effects  to  similar  causes ;  we  cannot,  I  am  persuaded, 
hesitate  to  ascribe  these  faculties  to  the  animals  in  question ;  whether  they 
depend  in  them  on  some  new  and  peculiar  organization,  or  whether  (which 
considering  our  imperfect  means  of  observation  may  well  be  supposed  to  be 
the  case)  they  actually  possess  a  nervous  system,  which,  from  its  minuteness 
and  distribution  through  their  frame,  has  as  yet  eluded  our  discovery.  The 
vorticella,  disturbed  by  the  rays  of  light  or  want  of  food,  hurries  along  till 
it  ceases  to  feel  the  cause  that  agitated  it.  Does  this  not  demonstrate  the 
sense  of  feeling  ?  The  irritability  of  the  stomach  excited  by  hunger  alone, 
could  not  spread  the  numerous  tentacula  of  the  Polypi  to  ensnare  its  prey, 
and  compel  these  to  retain  it  and  guide  it  to  the  mouth  :  no,  this  demonstrates 
consciousness. 

The  arrangement  of  M.  LAMARCK  commences  with  the  simplest  forms  of 
animal  life  ;  his  first  class  consists  of  the  INFUSORIA,  or  animals  which  may  be 
discovered  in  various  infusions.  The  beings  it  contains  are  so  minute,  that 
before  the  invention  of  the  Microscope,  we  had  no  idea  of  their  existence ; 
and  even  now  we  know  them  very  imperfectly.  They  are  nevertheless 
highly  interesting,  and  demonstrate  conspicuously  how  very  minute  an  atom 
of  matter  must  be,  that  is  capable  of  entering  into  their  organic  system,  and 
being  appropriated  to  their  wants.  Were  it  not  for  the  conviction  of  the  im- 
perfect knowledge  we  possess  of  these  animals,  and  the  insufficiency  of  our 
means  to  obtain  it,  we  might  be  almost  led  to  doubt  their  continued  propa- 
gation, and  to  have  recourse  to  the  supposition  of  a  spontaneous  generation  ; 
but  under  these  circumstances  an  hypothesis  so  contrary  to  the  general  ana- 
logies of  all  animals  which  we  have  a  full  opportunity  of  observing,  cannot 
rashly  be  admitted. 

The  POLYPI  constitute  the  next  class  of  M.  LAMARCK,   and  form  a  large 
family  of  animals,  in  which  we  trace  a  gradual  progress  to  a  more  compli- 


cate<l  organization.  They,  according  to  that  author,  have  a  gelatinous  con- 
tractile body,  a  distinct  mouth,  surrounded  by  tentacula,  or  branching  arms, 
and  a  simple  alimentary  canal  or  stomach,  showing  no  vents ;  they  increase 
by  separation  or  internal  spontaneous  productions,  and  show  no  generative 
organs.  The  greater  parl  of  the  species  adhere  one  to  another,  an<l  may  be 
considered  as  animals  depending  on  mutual  support.  Some  of  them  approach 
closely  to  the  infusoria  (POLYPI  CILIATI)  whilst  others  more  distinctly 
formed  (POLYPI  DENUUATI)  are  capable  of  attaching  themselves  by  means  of 
a  pedicle,  and  in  many  instances  able  to  detach  aud  affix  themselves  to  new 
spots. 

The  POLYPI  VAGINATI  are  gelatinous  like  the  former,  but  possess  an  epi- 
dermis, capable  of  secreting  horny  or  calcareous  matter,  which  furnishes  them 
with  a  point  of  attachment,  (SERTULARIA)  ;  with  a  sort  of  skeleton  for  the  sup- 
port of  their  aggregate  and  clustered  groups,  (GORGONIA);  or  which  forms  cells 
in  which  the  animal  may  partially  conceal  itself  or  retreat.  The  Polypi  of  this 
order,  some  of  which  are  very  minute,  form  those  elegant  corneous  plantlike 
skeletons  and  calcarious  POLYPARIA  (as  these  cases  investing  the  Polypi  are 
termed  by  Lamarck)  which  so  frequently  occur  in  the  cabinets  of  scientific  col- 
lectors, and  from  whose  different  configurations,  characters  have  been  derived 
which  have  enabled  Naturalists  to  arrange  them  into  different  genera,  as  M  AUK  £- 
PORES,  MILLEPORES,  TuBiPORES,  &c.  The  fabrics  of  animals  of  this  order, 
occasion  those  coral  reefs,  so  frequent  in  the  seas  of  the  southern  hemisphere, 
which,  being  first  elevated  by  the  spoils  of  successive  generations  to  the  surface 
of  the  water ;  then  covered  with  sand  derived  from  their  own  detritus,  and  that 
of  sea  shells  ;  and  lastly,  affording  a  lodgment  to  seeds  casually  wafted;  in  time 
assume  the  character  of  verdant  islands.  Thus  strangely  do  the  minutest 
and  seemingly  least  important  inhabitants  of  the  ocean  become  the  parents  of 
new  tracts  of  land.  Their  remains  in  earlier  ages  have  contributed,  in  many 
instances,  to  form  those  masses  which  constitute  the  rocky  strata  of  our 
present  continents,  and  they  are  to  be  found  in  great  variety  and  abundance 
in  the  very  first  formations  that  exhibit  any  remains  of  the  animal  kingdom. 

Passing  by  LAMARCK'S  POLYPI  TUBIFERI,  we  come  to  his  POLYPI  NATANTES. 
It  is  in  this  order,  which  appears  to  me  ill  defined,  that  he  places  together 
•with  the  genera  PENNATULA,  VIRGULARIA  and  UMBELLULARIA,  the  genus 
ENCRINUS,  describing  two  species,  the  ENCRINITES  MONILIFOUMIS  and  the 
PENTACBIMUS  CAPUT  MEDUSAE  of  the  present  Monograph.  The  character  of 


the  order  as  laid  down  by  him,  <;  Many  Polypi  united  to  an  elongated  free 
fleshy  living  body,  containing  an  inorganic  axis"  does  not  apply  to  the  genus 
EXCRINUS,  and  the  definition  he  gives  of  this  genus  itself  is  also  erroneous, 
in  stating  that  "  The  branches  forming  the  umbel  are  filled  with  Polypi  in 
rows."  These  errors  of  M.  LAMARCK'S  are  omitted  in  M.  CuyiEit's  REGNE 
ANIMAL,  where,  however,  he  gives  no  new  generic  character,  but  only  places 
the  genus  ENCRINUS  after  the  ASTERLE,  in  the  division  ZOOPHYTES,  class 
ECNINODERMES  and  order  PEDICELLES.  I  must  acknowledge  I  do  not  know 
why  3V1.  CUVIER  should  have  suppressed  the  name  VERMES  applied  by 
LINNAEUS  to  the  sixth  class  of  animals,  and  preferred  the  term  ZOOPHYTES, 
adding  "  Ou  AMMAUX  RAYONNES,"  the  Greek  word  so  translated  means 
PLANTLJKE  ANIMALS.  The  Swedish  Naturalist  used  it,  I  think  with  propriety, 
to  denominate  his  fourth  order  of  VERMES  containing  the  Polypi  of  LAMARCK, 
because  their  own  figure  and  that  of  their  Polyparia  bore  a  great  resemblance 
to  plants;  but  I  cannot  see  the  reason  why  it  should  be  thus  extended  to 
designate  a  division  containing  the  ECHINI,  INTESTINAL  WOKMS,  INFUSORIA,  &c. 


CRINOIDEA. 

LILY-SHAPED    ANIMALS. 


Character  of  the  Family. 

animal  with  a  round,  oval,  or  angular  column,  composed  of  numerous 
articulating  joints,  supporting  at  its  summit  a  series  of  plates  or  joints  forming 
a  cup-like  body  containing  the  viscera,  from  whose  upper  rhn  proceed  five 
articulated  arms,  dividing  into  tentaculated  fingers,  more  or  less  numerous^ 
surrounding  the  aperture  of  the  mouth,  situated  in  the  centre  of  a  plated 
integument,  which  extends  over  the  abdominal  cavityr  and  is  capable  of 
being  contracted  into  a  conic  or  proboscal  shape.  ' 

Some  species  of  these  animals  ascertained  to  be  permanently  attached  to- 
extraneous  bodies,  whilst  others  appear  to  have  been  capable  of  locomotion. 

Derivation  of  the  Name  of  the  Family*. 

I  have  derived  the  name  of  this  family  from  the  Greek  TA  znA  KPINOEIAEA 
the  lily-shaped  animals,  and  have  used  this  word,  to  form  with  another  distin- 
guishing term  prefixed,  the  name  of  the  genera. 

Progress  of  the  Study  of  the  Animals  now  arranged  in  this  Family. 

The  columns  and  columnar  joints  of  the  Crinoidea,by  their  frequent  occur- 
renceand  remarkable  figure,  have  attracted  the  attention  of  naturalists  at  an  early 
age.  The  round  columns,  and  their  depressed  single  perforated  joints,  marked 
upon  their  upper  and  lower  surfaces  with  radiating  stria;,  have  acquired  names 


8 

founded  on  superstitious  ideas,  their  resemblance  to  other  bodies,  and  the  use 
they  were  applied  to ;  as  rosary  beads,  (K0SeNft?cUl>$t£tttf ,  Germ.)  giant's  tears, 
(5)tinnentl)?aenen,  Germ.)  fairy  stones,  wheel  stones,  (Raefcersteme,  Germ.)  tor- 
chites,  entrochites,  &c.  The  angular  columns  being  generally  star-shaped  re- 
ceived the  names  starstones,  asteriae,  &c. 

AGRICOLA  considered  these  bodies  as  inorganic  infiltrations,  similar  to  sta- 
lactites. Other  early  authors  regarded  them  as  vertebral  joints  of  fish,  as 
corals,  &c. ;  and  some  who  had  more  accurately  observed  the  column  and  its 
termination,  compared  them  to  plants,  whence  the  name  of  the  stone  lily  (^tftll 
ILlIf?,  Gerrn.)  was  given  to  the  superior  extremities  of  our  genus  ENCRINUS. 
LLIIUID!  believe  first  considered  them  as  appendages  to  star  fish;  and  when  this 
idea  was  accepted  by  men  of  enquiry,  and  it  was  admitted,  that  they  probably 
belonged  to  the  asteria,  (now  the  STELLEKIDES  EURYALE  of  M.  LAMARCK,)  and 
might  even  exist  in  unexplored  seas,  researches  were  set  on  foot  to  discover 
them  in  a  living  or  recent  state.  A  recent  species  of  these  animals  was  sup- 
posed to  have  been  detected,  when  the  PENNATULA  ENCRINUS  of  the  immortal 
JLiNNjEUS,  of  which  ELLIS  gives  a  description  as  an  hydra,  was  first  noticed. 
But  this,  on  closer  examination,  proved  to  differ  so  materially  from  the  ENCRI- 
NITE,  that  it  furnished  LAMARCK  with  the  type  of  his  new  genus  UMBELLULA- 
KIA.  Soon  afterwards,  however,  a  portion  of  an  animal  was  found  which  bore 
a  great  resemblance  to  the  asterial  columns  occurring  so  frequently  in  lias  and 
oolite,  possessing,  indeed,  an  absolute  identity  of  generic  characters.  LINN.EUS 
improperly  classed  this  species  under  the  genus  Jsis,  as  Isis  ASTERIA,  which 
error  M.  LAMARCK  corrected,  and  placed  it  in  his  genus  ENCRINUS,  as  ENCRI- 
NUS CAPUT  MEDUSA,  and  which  I  have  removed  to  the  genus  PENTACRINITES 
(Pentacrinus)  retaining  M.  LAMARCK'S  specific  name. 

Geological  Distribution  of  the  Crinoidea. 

Some  species,  as  CYATHOCRINITES  rugosus,  &c.  are  found  amongst  the 
earliest  traces  of  organic  remains,  imbedded  in  the  transition  limestone  for- 
mation. Other  species  of  the  genera  ACTINOCRINITES,  PLATYCRINITES, 
RHODOCRINITES,  POTERIOCRINITES,  and  CYATHOCKINITES,  occur  in  the  moun- 
tain and  magnesian  limestone  deposits,  where  they  are  lost,  (as  far  as  I 
have  been  able  to  ascertain,)  and  make  room  for  the  different  species  of 
PENTACRINITES,  which  may  be  traced  through  the  beds  of  the  lias,  oolite, 
and  chalk,  and  of  which  one  species,  the  PENTACRINUS  CAPUT  MEDUSA 


9 

\ 

has  continued  from  the  formation  of  the  lyas  to  our  times,  and  is  now  met  with, 
though  very  rarely,  in  a  recent  state.  The  APIOCRINITES  ROTUNDUS  is  only  found 
adhering  to  a  bed  of  the  oolite  formation,  and  the  APIOCRINITES  ELLIPTICUS  in 
chalk. 

It  also  appears  that  many  species  of  Crinoidea  have  been  very  generally 
distributed  over  our  earth,  whilst  others  (at  least  as  far  as  our  knowledge  ex- 
tends) were  more  local. 

Observations. 

The  essentially  distinguishing  character  of  the  family  of  Crinoidea,  is  the 
column  formed  of  numerous  joints  which  separates  them  from  the  Polypi, 
whilst  the  arras  and  fingers  surrounding  the  mouth,  prove  their  affinity  to  them 
and  the  STELLERID^E. 

The  integuments  of  the  Crinoidea  appear  to  have  had  the  power  of  forming 
by  .secreting  a  number  of  calcarious  concretions,  forming  joints  or  ossicula, 
composing  what  may  be  termed  the  skeleton  of  the  animal.  These  can- 
not,  indeed,  with  strict  propriety,  be  termed  bones,  since  that  denomina- 
tion is  almost  limited  by  usage  to  the  parts  constituting  the  skeleton  of  ver- 
tebral animals,  whereas  .the  ossicular  concretions  of  the  Crinoidea  in  many 
points  (and  probably  also  in  their  chymical  composition)  bear  a  nearer  analogy 
to  the  plates  of  the  Echinus  and  the  joints  of  the  Star-fish.  Yet  entirely  dif- 
ferent both  in  disposition  and  arrangement,  as  are  these  ossicula  from  the 
bones  of  vertebral  animals,  they  manifestly  are  intended  to  subserve  the  same 
general  uses,  to  form  the  solid  support  of  the  whole  body,  to  protect  the 
viscera,  and  as  we  shall  presently  see  reason  to  believe,  to  form  the  basis 
of  attachment  lo  a  regular  muscular  system.  Having  thus  guarded  my  use  of 
the  term  ossicula  against  the  misapprehension  or  objections  that  might  other- 
wise possibly  arise,  I  shall,  without  scruple,  employ  that  appellation  to  desig- 
nate these  bodies.  By  the  depressions  and  foramina  in  the  ossicula,  it  may  be 
proved  that  the  gelatinous  integument  investing':  them  possessed  muscular 
powers,  and  was  able  to  produce  effects  resulting  from  muscular  action.  The 
movement  of  the  aims,  the  fingers,  and  tentacula,  could  only  have  been  effected 
in  this  manner. 

A  Periosteum  seems  to  have  secreted  and  arranged  the  calcarious  matter 
of  the  ossicula,  arid  I  think  in  some  instances  had  the  power  of  reabsorbitig  it. 

c 


10 

This  last  quality  may  account  for  the  enlargement  of  the  afimentary  canal  in  the 
columns  of  the  ACTINOCRINITES,  CYATHOCRINITES,  &c.  as  the  animal  increased 
in  size. 

On  the  summit  of  the  column  are  placed  series  of  ossicula,  which,  from 
their  position  and  uses  may  be  termed  the  pelvis,  scapula,  costal,  and  inter- 
costal joints  or  plates,  varying  in  their  number,  and  partly  vr anting  in  some 
genera.  These  form  (with  the  pectoral  and  capital  plates)  a  kind  of  subglo- 
bular  body,  having  the  mouth  in  its  centre,  and  containing  the  viscera  and 
stomach  of  the  animal,  from  which  the  nourishing  fluids  are  admitted  through 
a  sphincter  muscle  to  the  alimentary  canal  in  the  column,  and  also  carried  to 
the  arms  and  tentaculated  fingers. 

These  ossicula,  when  possessing  a  short  and  thick  figure,  and  connected  by 
regular  articulating  surfaces,  as  in  APIOCRINITES,  or  occasionally  perhaps,  an- 
chylosing  together,  as  in  EUGENIACRINITES,  I  have  denominated  joints ;  when 
they  assume  a  thinner  and  flatter  form,  and  adhere  only  by  sutures,  lined  by  the 
muscular  integument,  as  in  ACTINOCRINITES,  I  have  termed  them  plates. 

The  difference  of  these  modes  of  structure  have  enabled  me  to  form  four 
divisions  of  the  family  of  Crinoidea  ;  and  as  the  number  of  plates  or  joints  on 
which  the  scapula  rests,  as  also  the  number  of  fingers  and  arrangement  of 
finger  bones  varies,  these,  with  the  shape  of  the  column,  offer  good  characters 
to  form  genera  and  determine  species. 

The  food  of  the  Crinoidea  we  may  conjecture  to  have  consisted  in  animals 
less  solid  than  themselves,  probably  infusoria,  polypi,  medusae,  &c.  This  indeed 
is  rendered  more  certain  by  their  possessing  in  their  numerous  tentaculated 
fingers,  such  an  admirable  net-like  apparatus  for  the  detention  of  minute  sub- 
stances, since  it  is  a  rule  in  nature  to  suit  always  in  its  organic  formations 
the  mechanism  to  the  wants.  The  small  mouth  capable  of  elongating  into  a 
kind  of  proboscis,  also  aids  in  confirming  this  conjecture. 

I  apprehend  that  the  Crinoidea  propagated  by  eggs  only,  their  complicated 
organic  construction  (so  widely  differing  from  that  of  the  STELLERIIXE)  not  per- 
mitting increase  by  separation  of  parts  of  the  animal,  or  by  buds,  as  is  said  to 
be  the  case  in  Polypi,  whose  young  are  said  to  push  forth  from  the  sides  of  the 
gelatinous  contractile  body.  The  inference  drawn  from  this  alleged  fact, 


11 

however,  appears  to  me,  I  confess,  doubtful;  and  I  am  rather  inclined  to 
believe  that  near  the  place  where  the  young  Polypi  appear  to  push  forth,  the. 
aperture  of  the  ovary  exists,  from  which  the  minute  ovum  having  escaped,  and 
by  means  of  its  gluten  adhering  to  the  parent,  thus  forms  a  sort  of  placenta 
from  which  the  extruded  animal  draws  for  a  period  its  vital  sustenance.  I  sus- 
pect that  I  have  detected  the  aperture  or  apertures  of  the  ovaries  in  APIO- 
CRIMTES  ROTUNDUS,  between  the  angles  near  the  adhesion  of  the  joints  of  the 
pelvis  and  costse,  as  also  in  the  division,of  INAUTICULATA  between  the  scapula. 

Whether  the  Crinoidea  did  or  did  not  possess  a  vent,  still  remains  doubtful. 
Their  organization  appears  to  have  been  such  as  might,  perhaps,  have  enabled 
them  to  dispense  with  this  part;  since  the  sphincter  muscle  at  the  bottom  of 
the  stomach  (the  apex  of  the  column)  permitted,  probably,  only  those  juices  to 
pass  into  the  alimentary  canal  which  were  destined  to  be  assimilated  into  the 
system,  and  matter,  not  so  applicable,  may  easily  have  been  disgorged  by  the 
mouth.  Even  the  juices  carried  into  the  alimentary  canal,  too  abundant  for 
the  general  recrements  needed  by  the  animal  frame,  may  have  been  exuded 
through  vessels  between  the  joints,  and  have  been  employed  in  repairing  occa- 
sional injuries,  or  forming  additional  lamina  to  strengthen  the  fabric. 

The  liability  to  frequent  accidents  to  which  animals  formed  of  such  numer- 
ous parts  as  the  Crinoidea  must  be  exposed,  renders  their  having  a  power  of 
repairing  injuries  sustained,  and  of  reproducing  portions  lost,  necessary ;  and 
that  they  have  this  is  verified,  beyond  doubt,  by  the  specimen  of  PENTACRINUS 
CAPUT  MEDUS.E,  recently  in  the  possession  of  the  late  Jotia-Tobin,  Esq. 

The  mode  in  which  the  numerous  ossicular  concretions  of  these  animals  are 
connected  together  by  a  gelatinous  muscular  substance  only,  renders  their 
separation  after  death  easily  accounted  for,  and  explains  the  rare  occurrence 
of  perfect  specimens  in  a  fossil  state.  The  formation  of  all  the  ossicula  by  cal- 
carious  secretions,  furnishes  the  reason  why  they  have  been  so  perfectly  pre- 
served in  the  mineral  strata,  although  changed  into  foliated  spar  similar  to  that 
which  generally  occurs  in  the  remains  of  Echini  and  Asteria. 

Where  the  muscle  is  preserved,  or  a  portion  of  the  animal  oil,  however 
minute,  intervenes  between  the  fossil  and  the  imbedding  substance,  or  between 
two  joints,  they  easily  separate,  and  if  exposed  to  the  gradual  action  of  au 
acid,  not  unfrequently  muscular  fibre  itself  may  be  developed. 


12 


Division  and  Classification  of  the  Crinoidea. 

In  the  proposed  arrangements  of  the  members  of  this  family  they  will  be 
classed  under  four  principal  divisions,  comprising  altogether  nine  genera,  each 
containing  several  species,  as  particularized  in  the  annexed  table. 

It  is  almost  unnecessary  to  observe  that  a  previous  perusal  of  the  detailed 
account  of  the  genera  and  species  will  be  requisite,  in  order  to  furnish  a  clear 
understanding  of  the  synoptical  and  abridged  view  of  their  characters  pre- 
sented in  the  following  table.  The  employment  of  letters  of  the  same  type, 
and  references  of  the  same  figure,  to  denote  in  every  instance  the  characters 
taken  from  the  same  parts,  proceeds  exactly  upon  the  plan  adopted  by  M. 
LAMARCK,  and  will  be  at  once  understood  by  those  familiar  with  his  mode  of 
arrangement. 


The  Etymology  of  the  names  adopted  will  be  found  in  the  description  of  each  genus  and  species. 


I.  DIVISION.  ARTICULATA.  Joints  forming  the  supe- 
rior cup-like  body  of  the  animal  articulating  to 
each  other. 

A  Pelvis  formed  of  five  joints. 
3  Supporting  five  costal  joints. 
a  Column  enlarging  at  the  summit. 

a  Fingers  formed  of  a  single  series  of  joints.  I.  GEN.  APIOCRIIUTIS. 

*  Column  round 

o  Alimentary  canal  round. 

§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  radiated.    1  Sp.rutunJus. 
**  Column  elliptic. 

o  Alimentary  canal  round. 
§§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  trans- 
versely ridged.  2  Sp.  eilipticus. 
b  Column  not  enlarging  at  the  summit. 
*  Fingers  formed  «f  a  single  series  of  joints. 
***  Column  pentangular, 
o  Alimentary  canal  round. 

§§§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  petal- 
shaped.  IHGEN.PENTACIIJUTES. 
t  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 
|  In  single  series. 
[|  Column  smooth. 

1  Columnar  joints  generally  alternately 

smaller  and  larger.  1  ftp.  Caput  Medusae, 

S  Columnar  joints  generally  of  more 

uniform  thickness.  4  Sp.  Basaltiformi*. 

H  [|  Column  tuberculated.  5  Sp.  tuberculatut. 

J  J  Auxiliary  side  arms  in  double  series. 

||  Column  smooth.  3  Sp.  subangularit. 

•ft  Auxiliary  side  arms  angular. 

I  Auxiliary  side  arms  in  single  series. 

H  Column  smooth.  c  Sp.  Briareut. 


14 

b  Fingers  formed  of  two  series  of  joint*.  II.  GEN.  ENCRINITF.S. 

*  Column  round. 

o  Alimentary  canal  round.  1  Sp.  moniliformi*. 


H.  DIYMION.  SEMIARTICULATA.  Plate-like  joints  form- 
ing the  superior  cup-like  body  of  the  animal,  arti- 
culating imperfectly  to  each  other. 
A  Pelvis  formed -of.  iive  joints 

Mvtt* 

9  Supporting  five  costal  plates, 
a  Column  not  enlarging. 

a  Fingers  formed  of  a  single  series  of  Joints. 
*  Column  round, 
o  Alimentary  canal  round. 

§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints 

radiated, 
t  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 

J  Auxiliary  side  arms  placed  irregular.  IV.  GKN.  POTERIOCBINITES. 

1  Joints  of  fingers  thick.  1  Sp.  crassus. 

2  Joints  of  fingers  slendec.  2  Sp.  tenuis. 


III.  Division.  INARTICULATA.  Plates  forming  the  su- 
perior cup-like  body  of  ihe  animal,  adhering  by 
sutures,  lined  by  muscular  integument. 

N.  B.  In  a  young  state  PBTERIOCRIN  ITES  TEN  vis  may  be  erroneously 
considered  ai  belonging  to  tins  family,,  on  account  of  the 
undeveloped  state  of  the  articulations, 

A  Pelvis  formed  of  five  plates, 
a  Supporting  five  costal  plates. 
a-  Column  not  enlarged. 

a  Fingers  formed  of  a  single  series  of  joints. 
*  Column  round 
o  Alimentary  canal  round. 

§  Articulating  surface  df  columnar  joints  ra- 
diated. 

't  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 
.J  Auxiliary  side  arms  placed  irregular.    VI.  GEN.  CTATHOCKINITES. 


1  Costal  plates  smooth. 

2  Costal  plates  tuberculated. 
oo  Alimentary  canal  petal  shaped. 

§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  radiated, 
t  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 
I  Auxiliary  side  arms  placed  irregular. 
1  Costal   plates    with    angular  rugged 

striae. 
**  Column  pentangular. 

ooo  Alimentary  canal  pentangular. 

§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  radiated. 
f  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 

J  Auxiliary  side  arms  placed  irregular. 
1  Costal  plates  smooth. 

B  Pelvis  formed  of  three  plates. 


1  Sp.planus. 

2  Sp.  tuberculatus. 


3  Si 


4  Sp.  quinqu  angularit. 


%  }j*  4  j  {{Hf 

Five  costal  and  one -Hrtercostal  plate  resting  on  the  pelvis.  VII.  GEN.  ACTINOCRINITBS. 
b  Column  not  enlarging  near  the  summit. 
b  Fingers  formed  of  two  series  of  joints. 
*  Column  round. 

o  Alimentary  canal  round. 

§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  ra- 
diated. 

t  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 
J  Auxiliary  side  arms  irregular. 

1  Thirty  fingers  proceeding  from  five 

scapulas. 

2  More  than  thirty  fingers  proceeding 

from  five  scapula. 


1  Sp.  triacontadactyfas. 

2  Sp,  polydactylus. 


Five  intercostal  plates,  resting  on  the  pelvis,  in  whose 

lateral  angles  five  costal  ones  insert.  VIII.  GEM.  RHODOCBINITBS 

b  Column  not  enlarging  near  the  summit, 
b  Fingers  formed  of  two  series  of  joints. 
*  Column  round. 

oo  Alimentary  canal  petal  shaped. 

§   Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  radiated, 
t  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 

I  Auxiliary  side  arms  irregular.  *  Sp.  verus. 

Costal,  or  intercostal  plates  wanting  the  five  scapulae, 


adhe'ing  to  the  pelvis. 
b  Column  not  enlarging  near  the  summit, 
b  Fingers  formed  of  two  series  of  joints. 


V.  GEN.  PLATYCRINITES. 


**  Column  elliptic. 

o  Alimentary  canal  round. 
§§  Articulating   surface  of  columnar  joints 

transversely  ridged, 
f  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 

J  Auxiliary  side  arms  placed  irregular, 

1  The  five  scapula?  smooth,    having 

each  four  fingers. 

2  The  five  scapulae  rugose,  having  each 

six  Augers. 
***  Column  pentangular. 

o  o  o  Alimentary  canal  pentangular. 

§  Articulating  surface  of  columnar  joints  ra- 
diated . 

t  Auxiliary  side  arms  round. 
J  Auxiliary  side  arms  irregular. 

1  The  five  scapulas  smooth 
*  *  *  Column  not  known. 

1  The  five  scapulae  tuberculated. 

2  The  five  scapulae  granulated. 

3  The  five  scapula?  striated. 


1  Sp. 

2  Sp.  rugosua. 


6  Sp.  pentangularis, 

3  Sp.  tuberculatus. 

4  Sp.  granulatut. 

5  Sp.  striatus. 


IV.  DIVISION.  COADUNATA.  The  joints  of  the  pelvis 

anchylose  to  the  first  columnar  joint. 
A  Pelvis  formed  of  five  joints. 


a  Column  enlarged  at  the  summit, 
o  Alimentary  canal  round. 


IX.    GEN.  EUGENIACRINITES. 

1   Sp.  guinqu  angularis. 


I.  ®ttetott. 


CRINOIDEA  ARTICULATA. 


Character  of  the  Division. 

L  HE  joints  resting  on  the  first,  or  superior  columnar  joint,  and  forming  the 
cup  containing  the  viscera,  articulate  by  liplike  and  transverse  processes,  having 
a  minute  perforation. 

Observation. 

The  name  of  the  division  ARTICULATA,  is  used  in  allusion  to  the  articu- 
lating insertion  of  the  joints  forming  the  cup  containing  the  viscera. 

I.  GENUS  APIOCRINITES. 
PEAR-LIKE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

\ 

Generic  Character. 

t-ivHCifoL 

A*  animal  with  a  column  gradually  enlarging  at  the  'apex,  composed  of 
numerous  joints,  of  which  the  superior  is  marked  by  five '^erging  ridges 
dividing  the  surface  into  as  many  equal  portions,  sustaining  the  pelvis,  formed 
of  five  sub-cuneiform  joints,  supporting  others  of  a  figure  nearly  similar, 
from  which  proceed  the  arms  and  tentaculated  fingers  formed  of  simple  joints, 
having  the  figure  of  a  horse  shoe. 


18 

Observation. 
The  name  of  this  genus  is  derived  from  the  Greek  AIIION,  pear. 

None  of  its  species  have  as  yet  occurred  in  a  living  state,  and  those  found 
fossil,  are  of  local  occurrence,  and  confined  as  to  geological  place  to  strata 
more  recent  than  the  lias. 

One  of  the  species  is  proved  to  be  permanently  adhering,  whether  the  other 
•was  so  has  not  been  ascertained. 

I.  SPECIES  APIOCRINITES  ROTUNDUS. 
ROUND  COLUMN'D  PEAR-LIKE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  round  column  composed  of  joints  adhering  by 
radiating  surfaces,  of  which  from  ten  to  fourteen  gradually  enlarge  at  its  apex, 
sustaining  the  pelvis,  costae,  and  scapulae,  from  which  the  arms  and  tentacu- 
lated fingers  proceed. 

Base  formed  by  exuding  calcareous  matter,  which  indurates  in  laminae,  and 
permanently  attaches  the  animal  to  extraneous  bodies. 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 

JOHN  WALCOTT. — Description  of  the  fossils  near  Bath,  fig.  61.  p.  46. 
JAMES  PARKINSON. — Organic  remains,  vol.  2.  Bradford  Pear  Encrinite, 
T.  xvi.  fig.  l.liid-14. 

HOZFER,  junior. — In  Acta  Helvetica,  vol.  IT.  tab.  8.  fig.  6.  and?. 
TOWNSEND. — Character  of  Moses,  vol.  i.  p.  268.  PL.  xi.  fig.  6.-«wH5. 

Locality. 

Bradford  in  WilUhire,  Abbotsbury  near  Weymoutb,  Dorsetshire ;  and 
Soissons.J 


2 
.A 


/, 


19 

Description. 

1  have  derived  the  specific  name  ROTUNDVS,  from  the  animal  having  a  round 
column. 

« 

The  remains  of  the  APIOCRINITES  ROTUNDUS  have  as  yet  only  occurred  in  a 
fossil  state,  and  no  perfect  specimen  has  been  met  with.  At  Bradford  the  al- 
most shapeless  bases  (PL.  ii.  fig.  Land  9.)  of  this  species  are  met  with,  adhering 
to  the  surface  of  the  oolitic  rock,  of  various  sizes,  inclosing  portions  of  thecolumi>r 
which  are  seen  externally  shooting  forth  from  them.  They  are  affixed  in  great 
number  to  each  other,  and  not  unfrequently  to  testacea  and  other  extraneous 
marine  bodies,  which  proves  that  the  animal  lived  in  the  sea,  and  affixed  itself 
wherever  chance  directed  its  ovum.  Portions  of  the  column  (PL.  iv  fig.  1.)  the 
animal's  superior  pear-shaped  part  (PL.  i.  fig.  2.)  and  the  separate  joints  of 
both  are  generally  found  in  the  clay  which  covers  the  oolite.  As  cellepores 
shells  and  serpulte  (PL.  11.  fig.  9)  adhere  to  them,  they  must  have  been  of  a 
firm  texture,  and  as  these  frequently  occupy  the  inner  surfaces  of  joints  (PL.  n. 
fig.  1)  the  remains  of  these  animals  must  have  lain  for  some  time  in  a  dead  and 
separated  state,  before  they  were  covered  with  the  mass  of  the  stratum  in  which 
they  are  imbedded.  The  comparatively  rare  occurrence  of  portions  of  the 
column,  its  short  fragments,  on  which  I  never  could  trace  the  slightest  mark 
indicating  side  arms,  and  the  bulky  superior  part,  point  out  that  the  column  at 
no  time  could  have  been  very  long  (PL.  i.  fig,  1.)  since  otherwise  the  animal 
would  have  been  continually  in  danger  of  mutilation  from  the  over  poising 
weight  of  its  superior  part;  and  the  more  so  as  from  its  want  of  side  arms  it 
could  have  possessed  qo  lateral  support  to  counteract  this  weight. 

The  COLUMN,  as  has  been  observed,  is  formed  of  numerous  round  depressed 
joints  (PL.  iv.  fig.  1  and  6)  pierced  in  the  centre  to  afford  a  passage  to  the 
alimentary  canal  (PL.  iv.  fig.  20. — PL.  in.  fig.  4.)  Their  upper  and  lower  sur- 
faces are  striated  in  radii,  of  which  the  depressed  spaces  admit  the  elevated  ones 
of  the  next  joint.  The  radii  are  at  certain  distances  interrupted  by  concentric 
of(more  or  less)elevated  rings,  parallel  to  the  circumference  of  thecolumn, which 
are  more  conspicuous  towards  its  apex.  (PL.  IY.  fig.  8,  9,  and  14.)  At  each  of 
these  interruptions  the  radii  divide  (forming  sometimes  minute  tubercles)  thus 
increasing  their  number  as  the  animal  grows.  This  increase  of  the  number  o£ 


20 

ridges  and  furrows  which  form  new  points  of  articulation  or  insertion  in  pro- 
portion as  the  area  of  the  joint  itself  expands,  always  insured  an  equal  firmness 
of  adhesion,  for  had  the  number  of  radii  contained  within  the  tirst  narrow  circle 
continued  without  dividing  as  they  passed  through  those  successively  formed 
beyond  it,  being  thinly* scattered  over  a  surface  so  much  wider,  they  would 
scarcely  have  been  adequate  to  this  purpose. 

The  nearly  flat  joints  in  the  enlarged  part  of  the  column  (PL.  iv.  fig.  7. 
to  11)  have  on  each  side,  near  the  centre,  a  concave  depression,  through  which 
the  alimentary  canal  passes.     To  this  a  sphincter  like  muscle  (Pi*  iv.  fig.  2L) 
was  probably  affixed,  sending  off  short  fibres  to  the  joint  above,  to  aid  longti- 
tudinal  action,  and  also  radiating  laterally,  so  as  to  spread  in  a  thin  membrane 
over  the  space  between  the  columnar  joints  attaching  itself  to  their  radii,   and 
more  firmly  adhering  to  the  circular  rings  where  these  divide,  and  ultimately 
perhaps  connecting  itself  with  the  muscular  membrane  that  covers  the  joints  ex- 
ternally.    The  sphincter  seems  to  have  been  incapable  of  close  contraction, 
whereby  it  would  have  interfered  with  the  free  passage  of  the  alimentary 
canal, but  its  partial  action  on  the  radiating  portion  pulled  downwards,  or  rather 
more  closely  together  the  joints  on  one  side,  whilst  its  passive  relaxation  suf- 
fered the  other  to  rise,  thus  bending  the  column  in  various  directions.  The  par- 
tial contraction  of  the  sphincter  muscle  between  each  two  joints,  together  with 
the  longitudinal  fibres,  transmitted  from  one  sphincter  to  the  next,  and  thus  pro- 
ceeding through  the  interior  of  the  whole  column,  formed  a  series  of  imperfect 
balls  or  cones,  distantly  analogous  to  those  gelatinous  ones  between  the  verte- 
tebrac  of  fish, and  not  improbably  here  also  tending  to  aid  motion.   Minute  vessels 
appear  to  have  carried  nourishment  from  the  alimentary  canal  to  the  perios- 
teum, or  the  investing  membrane,  which,  by  secreting  calcareous  matter,  formed 
the  various  joints.     The  growth  or  increase  of  these  was  effected  by  the  con- 
tinual application  of  fresh  lamina?,  as  is  demonstrated  by  the  rings  noticed 
above  intersecting  the  radiating  stria,  which  may  be  also  traced   through  the 
interior  by  lines  of  a  different  colour,    on  forming   transverse  or  longitudinal 
sections.    (PL.  m.  fig.  3.)     They  are  fewer  in  small  specimens,  and  more  nu- 
merous in  large  ones,  resembling  thus  the  rings  which  distinguish  the  growth 
of  trees.    That  the  power  of  increase  was  nearly  the  same  in  all  the  animals  of 
this  species  of  Apiocrinites,  may  be  proved  from  a  section  showing  3  or  4  rings, 
since  these  will  occupy  exactly  the  same  space  in  the  centre  of  one  showing 


"Eu.JtL 


21 

ten  rings.  I  apprehend  that  a  portion  of  animal  matter  remains  always  be- 
tweeii  the  newly-formed  ringand  the  former,  perhaps  interlacing  with  the  radiat- 
ino-  muscle  where  it  divides.  A  proof  of  this  appears  to  be,  that  when  decom- 
position affects  specimens,  and  converts  them  into  a  sort  of  .tchre,  the  rings 
will  separate,  which  could  not  happen,  did  not  animal  matter  remain  interposed 
from  their  original  formation. 

The  enlarged  columnar  joints  (?L.  iv.  fig.  8  to  12}  are  considerably  thicker 
than  the  others,  are  concave  below,  and  at  their  superior  surface  more  or  less 
convex,  with  a  depression  in  the  centre.  They  become  gradually  thinner  to- 
wards the  middle,  and  show  more  numerous  and  more  delicate  radiating  strias, 
their  points  of  division  and  the  elevated  rings  are  very  distinct;  at  the  latter, 
sometimes  a  series  of  minute  tubercles  occur,  where  probably  the  covering 
periosteum  adhered  more  firmly.  In  consequence  of  the  concavity  of  the  inferior 
surface  having  a  greater  curvature  than  the  convexity  of  the  superior  surface, 
each  joint  is  thinnest  towards  the  centre,  and  hence  a  hollow  lenticular  space 
of  a  concavo-convex  figure  is  formed  between  the  two  contiguous  joints,  which 
may  be  considered  as  an  enlargement  of  the  alimentary  canal.  The  joints 
adhere  by  the  last-formed  rings,  which  probably  afford  a  firmer  connexion 
from  their  being  less  calcareous,  and  are  kept  together  more  firmly  by  the  thin 
exterior  muscle  interlacing  with  the  radiating  ones.  Their  circumference  is 
somewhat  less  below,  and  contracts  a  little  at  the  superior  and  lower  surfaces. 
Near  the  point  of  junction  of  the  enlarged  and  unenlarged  portion  of  the 
column,  an  alternation  of  thicker  with  thinner  joints,  may  very  generally  be 
observed  (T.  i.  fig.  2).  This  is  common  to  all  the  Crinoidea,  and  has  been  ex- 
plained as  a  provision  of  nature,  to  allow  a  greater  power  of  motion  to  the 
portion  of  the  column  where  it  approaches  to  the  parts  destined  to  procure  the 
animal's  food.  But  I  am  convinced  that  this  was  also  the  place  where  new 
joints  are  continually  formed,  at  least  as  long  as  the  energy  of  life  permitted, 
thus  increasing  the  length  of  the  column,  as  will  be  proved  when  describing 
PENTACRINUS  CAPUT  MEDUSAE. 

The  column  at  its  lower  extremity  is  more  or  less  surrounded  by  calca- 
reous matter  of  laminar  construction,  thereby  adhering  to  extraneous  sub- 
stances ;  this  has  been  called  by  Mr.  PARKINSON  the  PEDICLE  or  BASE.  (PL.  n. 
fig.  1.  to  10).  I  nave  been  fortunate  enough  to  acquire  a  series  of  specimens 


22 

of  this  part  from  its  earliest  and  youngest  form,  when  it  possessed  a  width  and 
elevation  not  exceeding  one-fourth  of  a  line,  to  its  mature  growth,  and  the  size  of 
some  inches.  The  very  minute  bases  above  mentioned/  adhere  to  a  superior 
columnar  joint  (T.  ii.  fig.  l.)and  possess  in  the  centre  a  very  minute  column  sur- 
rounded by  laminae  which  form  a  small  regular  cone.  These,  in  combination 
with  numerous  other  specimens  in  different  stages  of  growth,  and  with  their  lon- 
gitudinal sections,  prove  that  the  exuded  calcareous  matter  forming  the  pedicle 
or  base,  became  completely  indurated  soon  after  its  deposition,  since  the 
lowest  columnar  joints  to  be  traced  at  the  bottom  of  the  base  are  very  minute, 
(PL.  n.  fig.  3.  and  4.)  not  exceeding  the  proportions  of  the  youngest  specimens, 
(and  must  therefore  have  been  prevented  from  increasing  and  expanding  in  their 
growth  by  the  unyielding  nature  of  materials  surrounding  them)  whilst  the 
succeeding  joints  become  in  series  at  certain  intervals  of  four,  five,  or  even 
more,  successively  larger  and  larger.  It  may  also  be  seen  that  the  inferior 
portions  of  the  alimentary  canal  enveloped  in  the  base,  become  gradually  filled 
up  and  obliterated,  being  no  longer  required  in  this  part  of  the  animal  (T.  IL 
fig.  4.  and  10.)  where  all  increase  had  long  ceased* 

The  secretions  of  the  indurating  calcareous  matter  took  place  in  consider- 
able quantity  when  the  animal  grew  up,  and  appears  to  have  flowed  abundantly 
from  vessels  between  the  radiating  surface  of  two  joints.  This  is  beautifully  dis- 
played in  sections  of  large  bases  (T.  n.  fig.  10.)  where  the  differently  coloured 
laminae  demonstrate  the  gradual  formation  of  this  part,  their  lines  and  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  spread  over  and  encompass  extraneous  matter  which  happened 
to  be  in  their  way,  proving  the  original  fluidity,  or  rather  viscidity  of  the  mass. 

These  lines  prove  also  decidedly  that  the  irregular  conical  mass  of  the  base 
is  made  up  of  distinct  laminae,  concentric  and  parallel  to  the  outer  surface  of  the 
cone,  placed  one  within  the  other,  and  resulting  from  successive  or  periodical 
increase  by  deposition.  In  longitudinal  sections,  as  we  have  already  stated, 
these  lines  are  decidedly  seen,  but  lines  of  separation  are  also  seen  traversing 

*  These  very  minute  bases  are  interesting,  as  affording  a  proof  that  the  propagation  of  these 
animals  must  have  been  oviparous;  since  from  their  size  they  must  hare  belonged  to  the  very 
earliest  and  almost  embryotic  state  of  the  animal ;  and  yet  are  found  affixed,  not  to  the  parent's  body, 
but  to  a  dead  plate  ;  whereas  the  offspring  produced  by  gemmiferous  generation,  nerer  becomes  de- 
tached from  the  parent'j  body  till  it  has  obtained  a  considerable  »iie. 


23 

at  right  angles  those  parallel  to  the  general  conical  surface,  and  likewise  originat- 
ing from  each  joint.  As  therefore,  the  first  lines  of  separation  generate  a  conical 
surface  pointing  upwards,  so  this  second  set  generate  a  conieal  surface  point- 
ing downwards,  and  thus  truncate,  or  rather  excavate,  by  cutting  into  them 
the  apices  of  the  first  cones.  When  the  base  is  in  such  a  state  that  the 
lamina:  of  which  it  is  formed  are  disposed  to  separate  (PL.  n.  fig.  15.)  its  de- 
tached pieces,  often  present  this  excavated  conical  form,  altogether  resembling 
models  of  the  crater  of  a  volcano.  These  second  lines  of  separation  do  not, 
however,  extend  to  the  exterior  circumference  of  the  base,  except  near  its  sum- 
mit, but  terminate  in  its  interior,  and  are  not  all  of  equal  lengths,  but  occur 
insets,  of  which  the  lowest  line  is  always  longest,  and  those  which  succeed 
4t,  in  proceeding  upwards,  gradually  diminish  for  a  series  of  from  six  to  ten. 
joints,  until  followed  by  the  longest  line  of  the  set  next  above.  Such  are  the 
appearances  ;  the  explanation  I  am  inclined  to  offer  of  them  is  as  follows.  The 
muscular  membranes  which  are  interposed  between  the  columnar  joints,  may 
irery  probably  have  carried  on  them  the  vessels  whence  the  exudation  of  the 
calcareous  matter  forming  the  laminae  of  the  base  proceeded  ;  these  membranes 
may  have  continued  to  extend  themselves  in  the  direction  marked  by  these 
secoud  lines.  The  original  existence  of  such  an  interposed  membrane  will 
readily  account  for  the  separation  which,  as  we  have  seen,  still  takes  place  in. 
this  direction,  in  many  specimens.  And  as  we  have  already  seen  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  the  exudation  of  the  calcareous  matter  did  not  proceed  continuously, 
but  was  rapidly  thrown  out  at  certain  periods;  so  we  may  suppose  all  the  lines 
of  a  single  set  to  have  been  formed  by  the  extension  of  the  membranes  during 
one  of  these  active  periods,  and  their  different  lengths  to  indicate  the  size  they 
had  attained  when  that  action  ceased. 

The  .quantity  of  matter  accumulated  round  the  base,  indicates  the  degree 
of  adhesion  and  support  the  animal  required  ;  and,  perhaps,  bears  also  pro- 
portion to  the  quantity  of  calcareous  substance  accumulated  in  the  alimentary 
canal,  and  from  which  it  became  necessary  to  free  it  when  inconvenient  to  its 
economy. 

Portions  of  the  column  (PL.  i.  fig.  1.  and  PL.  n.  fig.  2.  to  14.)  are  not 
^infrequently  encompassed  by  a  thick  spreading  ring  of  calcareous  matter,  in 
every  particular  resembling  that  which  covers  them  at  the  base,  and  forms  their 


24 

secure  adhesion  to  extraneous  bodies.  We  may  thence  conclude  that  here  the 
office  of  this  laminar  ring-like  concretion,  was  to  repair  an  injury  sustained 
by  the  column. 

The  SUPERIOR  ENLARGED  COLUMNAR  JOINT  (T.  iv.  fig.  13.  and  19.)  resem- 
bles  in  its  inferior  surface  those  preceding  it.  but  as  its  centre  commands  the 
entrance  to  the  alimentary  canal,  it  is  provided  with  a  sphincter  muscle  capa- 
ble of  close  contraction,  as  is  proved  by  a  specimen,  perhaps  unique,  in  ray 
possession,  (T.  iv.  fig.  13.  to  15.)  where  the  folds  produced  by  the  action  of 
this  muscle  are  distinctly  seen.  Its  upper  surface  has  five  ridges  diverging 
from  the  centre,  the  space  between  which  is,  more  or  less,  concave.  The  cir- 
cumference of  the  superior  margin  is  still  somewhat  greater  than  that  of  the 
inferior,  and  the  outer  surface  of  the  joint  swells  out  in  a  trifling  degree  towards 
the  middle,  being  slightly  contracted  towards  either  margin.  Sometimes  the 
upper  surface  of  this  joint  is  peculiarly  convex  (T.  iv.  fig.  16.  and  18.)  in  which 
case,  generally,  both  these  margins  appear  much  compressed  ;  this  is  evidently 
a  result  of  contraction,  and  an  additional  proof  of  the  original  unindurated  state 
of  the  exterior  part  of  the  joint. 

Before  we  proceed  to  examine  in  detail  the  separate  pieces  composing 
the  body,  and  completing  together  with  the  upper  enlarged  columnar  joints 
just  described,  the  pyriform  shape  that  characterises  the  superior  portion  of 
this  animal,  it  will  add  much  to  the  clearness  of  the  ensuing  description,  to 
state  in  a  concise  manner,  although  at  the  expense  of  some  repetition,  the  ge- 
neral form  and  relations  of  this  part  and  its  constituent  members.  (See  the 
plate  illustrating  generic  characters ). 

In  each  of  the  four  rows  which  succeed  the  upper  enlarged  columnar  joint, 
the  circumference  of  the  body  becomes  divided  into  five  distinct  and  similar 
joints;  which  although  necessarily  undergoing  much  subordinate  variation  of 
figure,  to  fit  them  for  their  respective  places  and  combinations,  have  yet  many 
general  points  of  analogy  in  all  these  rows.  They  all  have  a  wedge-shaped,  or 
rather  truncated  pyramidal  form,  being  arranged  round  the  central  cavity  of  the 
body,  like  the  blocks  of  masonry  which  compose  the  courses  of  a  cupola,  present- 
ing their  broader  ends  or  bases  towards  the  exterior  circumference,  their  nar- 
row end  or  truncated  apex  towards  the  interior.  Hence,  in  describing  these 
joints,  we  have  always  six  surfaces  to  take  into  consideration;  the  EXTERIOR 


Hi. 


/. 


.JNT  . 


H 
>_ 

~F. ' 

tx 

F" 

r. 


CIRCUMFERENCE,    the  INNER   TRUNCATED    EDGE,   the  UNDER  SURFACE  by  which 

they  rest  on  the  row  beneath  them,  the  UPPER  SURFACE  which  they  present 
towards  the  row  above  them,  and  the  two  LATERAL  SURFACES  which  they  pre- 
sent to  the  contiguous  joints  of  the  same  row.  These  terms  will  be  henceforth 
used,  without  further  definition,  in  describing  each  of  these  joints. 

In  each  successive  row,  the  inner  surface  recedes  further  and  further  from 
the  centre  of  the  body,  and  opens  more  and  more  widely  the  internal  cavity 
which  contained  the  mouth  and  viscera. 

Each  joint  has  near  its  inner  edge  various  tubercular  (sometimes  TREFOIL 
SHAPED)  PROCESSES,  with  perforations  destined  apparently  for  the  insertion  and 
conveyance  of  muscles  and  vessels,  behind  which  there  is  either  a  remarkable 
SUBTRIANGULAR  RIDGE  across  the  upper  or  lower  surface,  or  a  tubercle  with  an 
elongated  muscle.  The  outer  surface  is  always  plain  ;  the  upper,  under,  and 
lateral  sides  are  always  marked  with  radiating  striae,  interrupted  by  transverse 
concentric  ridges,  in  a  manner  exactly  similar  to  those  which  have  been  already 
described  in  speaking  of  the  columnar  joint,  and  forming  a  continuation  of  the 
same  system. 

The  joints  of  the  first  row,  will,  from  the  analogy  of  their  places  and  offices, 
be  termed  the  PELVIS  ;  those  of  the  second,  the  FIRST  COSTAL;  those  of  the 
third,  the  SECOND  COSTAL  ;  and  those  of  the  fourth,  the  SCAPI/LJE. 

Above  the  scapulae  a  further  subdivision  of  the  circumference  into  ten  dis- 
tinct pieces  takes  place.  The  two  first  rows  of  this  subdivided  series  may  be 
considered  as  ARM  JOINTS  ;  the  succeeding  rows  as  FINGER  JOINTS,  which  send 
off  smaller  jointed  tentacula,  one  from  every  finger  joint. 

A  correct  representation  of  all  these  pieces,  sufficiently  detached  to  show 
their  general  form,  but  still  arranged  in  their  relative  position,  will  be  found  in 
the  plate  illustrating  the  character  of  the  genus ;  each  piece  will  be  seen  se- 
parately figured  in  PLATES  v.  and  vi.  and  external  and  internal  views  of  the 
united  body  as  composed  of  them,  in  PLATES  i.  and  m. 

The  PELVIS  (Pt.  v.  fig.  1.  to  6.  and  19.)  is  formed  by  five  wedge-shaped  or 
truncated  pyramidal  plates,  each  resting  by  its  inferior  surface,  which  is  con- 
cave, upon  one  of  the  five  concave  spaces  of  the  superior  enlarged  columnar 

E 


26 

joint  last  described.  They  adhere  by  their  lateral  surfaces  together,  and  the 
whole  row  forms  thus  a  kind  of  basin,  having  a  subpentangular  aperture  in  the 
centre,  arising  from  the  truncated  terminations  of  their  inner  edges.  The 
superior  surface  of  each  has  a  ridge  in  the  centre  sloping  towards  the  lateral 
surfaces,  and  thus,  between  every  contiguous  pair  of  joints,  a  depression  is 
formed  for  the  insertion  of  the  first  costal  joints. 

There  generally  exists  at  the  lower  surface  (Pi>.  v.  fig.  2.)  a  small  slightly- 
arched  space,  between  the  lateral  surfaces,  arising  from  their  edges  being 
bevelled,  which  was  occupied  by  an  intervening  muscular  organization,  and  may 
have  facilitated  a  gradual  sliding  outwards  of  these  joints,  when  the  increase 
of  the  central  aperture  became  necessary  to  the  growth  of  the  animal;  and 
tended  also  to  preserve  a  more  free  and  easy  motion  of  these  parts.  The  ex- 
terior circumference  of  each  plate  is  contracted  towards  the  angles,  and  swells 
slightly  to  the  middle.  These  joints  become  gradually  thinner  and  narrower 
towards  the  truncated  points,  each  of  them  having  moderately  thick  trefoil- 
shaped  elevations.  The  central  leaf  of  this  trefoil  has  a  small  tubercle  on  each 
side  (PL.  v.  fig.  19j?.)  which  serves  by  its  insertion  into  a  small  concavity  of  the 
first  contiguous  costal  joint  above,  to  aid  its  motion  (PL.  v.  fig.  201..)  to  which 
also  a  nourishing  vessel  extends  (Pi,,  v.  fig. 20  <L.)  from  a  perforation  in  each  of 
the  side  leaves  of  the  trefoil  elevation  on  the  pelvis.  (PL.  v.  fig.  19  j£). 

The  FIRST  COSTAL  JOINTS  (Pi-,  v.  fig.  7.  to  12.  20.  and  21.)  nearly  resemble 
those  of  the  pelvis,  and  insert  into  the  subconcave  or  subtriangular  cavities 
formed  by  them,  yet  so  as  to  leave  in  the  interior  an  open  space.  They  have 
also,  like  the  former  plates,  an  arched  groove  between  their  lateral  sur- 
faces, resulting  from  their  bevelled  edges. 

Their  inferior  surface  has  an  elevated  ridge,  their  superior  is  concave. 
Their  exterior  circumference  is  smallest  at  the  upper  part,  and  they  do  not 
extend  so  far  in  the  interior  as  the  plates  of  the  pelvis.  The  truncated  point  is 
somewhat  excavated  ( PL.  v.  fig.  21.)  and  slopes  off  gradually  towards  the 
upper  and  under  surface,  having  beneath  a  lip-like  process  (PL.  v.  fig.  20.)  over 
which  the  depressing  muscle  slides,  which  is  affixed  to  two  side  elevations 
of  the  two  contiguous  joints  of  the  pelvis,  and  divides  as  it  proceeds  (?L.  v. 
fig.  15.  and  16.)  leaving  a  swelling  in  the  centre  to  attach  to  a  lip-fike  promin- 
ence on  the  upper  margin.  At  the  lower  surface,  behind  the  lip-like  process, 
on  each  side  of  the  dividing  ridge,  is  a  protuberance  (PL.  v.  fig.  20  <L)  perforated 


APIOCKTNf  TK.S      ROTU/VJKr/7 


Fl-     IV 


A  PIOCRINITES 

16 


27 

iu  the  centre,  to  admit  a  nourishing  vessel  and  muscle,  arising  from  the  side 
elevation  on  the  central  leaf  of  the  trefoil-shaped  swelling,  on  the  inner  margin 
of  the  pelvis.  Between  these  protuberances  and  the  dividing  ridge,  on  each 
side  extends  a  branch  of  the  depressing  muscle  over  the  radiating  surface  to 
the  exterior  margin.  (PL.  v.  fig.  7.  and  20.  x.)  In  a  specimen  in  my  possession 
(PL.  v.  fig.  8.)  one  part  of  this  muscle  has  slid  over  the  ridge,  and  its  two 
branches  lie  united  together.  At  the  upper  surface  (PL.  v.  fig.  12.  and  21.)  the 
lip-like  prominence  extends  laterally  iu  such  a  manner  as  to  present  the  ap- 
pearance of  cordate  petals,  when  the  five  joints  are  arranged  in  their  natural 
circular  position.  In  the  centre,  between  each  two,  is  a  very  small  elevation 
inserting  in  a  groove  on  the  second  costal  joint,  having  behind  it  an  oblong 
irregular  triangular  ridge  (Pi,,  v.  fig.  21.  03.)  with  a  perforated  centre,  contain- 
ing a  muscle  and  vessel  of  nourishment  formed  by  the  union  of  those  in  the  two 
perforations  noticed  on  the  inferior  side  of  this  joint.  (PL.  v.  fig.  20.  $  .)  The 
short  angle  of  the  ridge  extends  to  the  lip-like  process,  and  serves  for  the 
attachment  of  an  elevating  muscle,  which  is  to  counteract  the  depressing  one 
noticed  before ;  the  effects  of  their  operations  may  be  frequently  seen  in  the 
numerous  rngi  they  formed  across  the  truncated  point. 

On  each  of  the  two  lateral  surfaces  by  which  the  first  costals  adhere  to  each 
other,  is  a  curved  continuation  of  the  lip-like  process,  (Pi,,  v.  fig.  9.  and  10.) 
in  whose  centre  we  notice  a  perforated  concave  tubercle,  which  furnishes  the 
idea  that  here,  perhaps,  a  mechanism  existed  to  aid  motion,  on  the  principle 
of  a  ball  of  fluid  enclosed  in  the  concavities  of  two  approximating  tubercles ; 
analogous  to  the  iatervertebral  structure  of  fish.  Sometimes  a  few  smaller 
unperforated  tubercles  continue  the  curved  direction  of  the  lip-like  process,  all 
probably  berving  for  firmer  muscular  adhesion. 

The  SECOND  COSTAL  JOINTS  (PL.  v.  fig.  14.  to  18.)  bear  also  an  affinity  in 
their  general  formation  to  the  former,  the  larger  inferior  surface  rests  on  the 
former  joints,  whilst  a  similar  superior  one  admits  the  scapula.  The  inferior 
surface  is  convex,  the  superior  concave,  the  lateral  sides  are  bevelled,  form- 
ing spaces  like  those  noticed  when  speaking  of  the  first  costal  joints. 
Their  exterior  circumference  contracts  above,  and  their  interior  withdraws  8till 
further  from  the  centre,  thus  enlarging  the  opening  which  now  assumes  the 
form  of  a  funnel  shaped  cavity  (PL.  in.  fig.  1.)  The  inner  or  truncated  edge 
has  below,  near  the  margin,  a  lip-like  process  cut  out  in  the  middleof  its  infer 
rior  surface,  and  presenting  a  reflected  curve,  by  which  the  joint  rests  Oft 


28 

the  lip-like  ridge  of  the  former.  Behind  this,  is  again  as  on  the  superior  sur- 
face of  the  first  costal  joint,  a  transverse  sub  triangular  ridge  (PL.  T.  fig.  22.  02.) 
•with  its  perforation,  to  which  the  depressing  muscle  of  the  lip  of  the  second 
costal  joint  is  attached.  Near  the  margin  of  the  superior  surface  is  an  elevated 
rim,  having  rounded  corners,  and  an  angular  depression  in  the  centre,  behind 
which  is  a  perforated  tubercle,  and  a  muscle  analogous  to  that  on  the  lower 
surface  of  the  first  costals. 

The  SCAPULA:  (Pi,,  vi.  fig.  1.  to  5.)  contract  so  much  at  their  upper  circum- 
ference, as  to  complete,  in  conjunction  with  the  two  following  joints,  the  pyri- 
form  shape  of  the  superior  part  of  this  species  of  Apiocrinites.  At  the  inferior 
surface  they  are  convex,  and  have  at  the  truncated  or  inner  end  a  perforated 
tubercle  behind  the  margin,  with  a  muscular  elongation,  similar  to  that  on  the 
superior  part  of  the  second  costal  joint.  The  superior  surface  has  an  elevated 
ridge,  forming  on  either  side  two  concavities  for  the  insertion  of  the  two  first  arm 
joints.  At  the  truncated  end  a  lip-like  process  exists,  behind  which  is  situated 
a  trefoil-shaped  elevation  of  a  more  extended,  but  somewhat  similar,  figure  to 
that  before  noticed  in  the  pelvis,  with  two  perforated  lateral  tubercles. 

With  the  scapulae  the  division  of  the  circular  area  of  this  part  of  the  animal 
into  five  joints  ceases,  and  another  of  ten  commences,  which  gives  rise  to  that 
number  of  arms  and  fingers. 

The  FIRST  ARM  JOINT  (PL.  vi.  fig.  6.  to  7.)  resembles  in  every  particular 
the  second  costal  joint,  only  that  it  is  considerably  smaller  and  thicker  in  pro- 
portion, and  that  the  perforated  tubercle  stands  somewhat  more  towards  the 
side,  which  comes  in  contact  with  the  fellow  arm  joint  belonging  to  the  same 
scapula.  This  evidently  results  from  an  impeded  increase,  arising  from  want 
of  room  for  extension  in  that  direction,  and  from  the  lateral  power  exerted  by 
the  muscle  proceeding  through  the  perforation  from  the  lower  surface  of  the 
scapula,  where  it  begins  to  divide. 

The  SECOND  ARM  JOINT.  (PL.  vi.  fig.  9.  to  11.)  As  the  first  arm  joint 
was  observed  to  resemble  the  second  costal  joint,  so  the  second  arm  joint  will 
be  found  somewhat  analogous  to  the  first  costal;  excepting  that  it  wants  the 
lower  central  ridge,  that  it  is  thicker,  and  like  the  joint  on  which  it  rests,  abbre- 
viated on  the  inner  side,  next  to  its  fellow  in  the  series  arising  from  the  same 
scapula. 


29 

The  subtriangular  ridge  on  the  superior  surface  stands  in  a  more  slanting 
direction,  and  the  superior  circumference  on  the  outerside  of  each  arm  joint, 
or  that  towards  which  the  series  arising  from  two  scapulae  come  together,  is 
much  decreased,  thereby  indicating  that  they  will  in  the  next  series  adhere 
no  longer. 

The  FIRST  FINGER  JOINT  (PL.  vi.  fig.  13.  to  14.)  is  of  a  reniform  shape, 
but  slightly  convex  on  its  inferior  surface,  and  concave  on  the  superior.  On 
the  inside  it  is  excavated,  having  slight  lip-like  processes,  and  behind  these 
at  its  lower  surface,  a  somewhat  obliquely  transverse  subtriangular  ridge,  with 
a  longitudinal  groove  at  its  apex  for  the  admission  of  a  similar  but  undivided 
ridge  of  the  second  arm  joint.  On  the  upper  surface,  a  simple  subtriangular 
ridge  also  appears,  showing  like  that  on  the  former,  the  aperture  of  the  per- 
forating tube;  this  joint  is  entirely  free  at  its  sides,  and  is  generally  the  first 
that  sends  off  a  tentacular  process.  I  possess,  however,  a  fine  specimen  of 
APIOCRINITE,  perhaps  the  finest  ever  found  (PL.  i.  fig.  2.)  where  this  took 
place  at  the  second  arm-joint.  In  this  individual,  the  tentaculum  arises  from 
the  arm-joint  on  the  right-hand  side  of  the  scapula,  and  from  its  left  side; 
whereas  in  the  case  where  the  first  finger  sends  it  ofF,  it  arises  from  the  right- 
hand  side  of  the  joint  over  the  left  division  of  the  scapula.  The  insertion 
of  the  tentaculum  takes  place  in  a  part  of  the  joint  which  is  obliquely  trun- 
cated on  the  right  side  near  the  superior  surface,  and  forms  a  concave  space 
traversed  by  a  ridge,  having  in  its  centre  a  perforated  cavity. 

The  SECOND  FINGER  JOINT  (PL.  vi.  fig.  15.  to  17.)  is  also  nearly  reniform, 
excavated  in  the  centre  of  its  interior  side,  and  truncated  at  both  extremities, 
thereby  giving  insertion  on  the  one  side  for  a  tentaculum,  and  on  the  other 
allowing  freer  scope  to  that  arising  from  the  first  finger  joint.  That  side  which 
lies  over  the  insertion  of  the  tentaculum  in  the  former  joint,  is  somewhat 
thinner  than  the  other,  which  formation,  as  it  is  continued  alternately  through 
all  the  following  finger  joints,  presents  an  admirable  contrivance  to  furnish  an 
additional  dimension  of  adhering  surface,  and  thence  firmer  insertion  to  the, 
tentaculum,  without  an  undue  increase  in  its  size.  On  the  inferior  surface, 
where  the  second  finger  joint  rests  on  the  first,  and  also  on  the  superior  surface, 
it  has  a  subtriangular  ridge  perforated  in  the  centre.  It  also  shows  at  its 
superior  surface,  numerous  radiating  stria?,  with  interrupted  ring-like  mark- 
ings of  growth  similar  to  those  in  the  former  joints. 


30 

* 

The  other  FINGER  JOINTS  (PL.  vi.  fig.  19.  to  27.)  assume  more  of  a  horse- 
shoe shape,  are  traversed  by  a  canal,  and  with  regard  to  their  superior  surfaces 
are  of  two  distinct  formations.  Those  of  the  FIRST  FORMATION  (PL.  vi.  fig.  18. 
and  24.)  have  on  the  inferior  and  superior  surfaces,  a  ridge  placed  in  an  oblique 
direction,  so  that  that  on  the  inferior,  crosses  that  on  the  superior  surface. 
The  finger  joints  of  the  SECOND  FORMATION  (PL.  vi.  fig.  19.  to2'i.)  have  on 
one  side  the  oblique  transverse  ridge,  (fig.  24.)  and  on  the  other,  two  slender 
ridges  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles,  and  sending  off  throughout  the 
exterior  space  to  the  circumference,  from  one  to  five  less  conspicuous  radii  (fig. 
19.  to  23.)  The  joints  of  the  first  and  second  formation  are  so  arranged  over  each 
other  when  forming  the  fiuger,  (PL.  vi.  fig.  25.)  that  the  radiated  surfaces  of  two 
joints  of  the  second  formation  always  adhere  together,  supporting  one  of  the  first, 
en  which  again  two  of  the  second  formation  rest. 

Although  I  have  not  a  specimen  showing  the  tentaculated  fingers  in  an 
entire  state,  yet  from  the  general  simple  construction  of  the  APIOCKINIIES 
ROTUNUUS,  and  the  non-occurrence  of  the  cuneiform  dividing  joints  in  the 
strata  which  afford  these  specimens,  I  conclude  that  the  tentaculated  fingers 
were  simple,  and  the  animal  had  no  more  than  two. 

From  the  above  observations  we  may  be  able  to  obtain  a  tolerably  accurate 
idea  of  the  general  form,  appearance,  and  organization  of  this  animal  in  its 
original  and  perfect  state,  and  form  a  restoration  of  the  whole  in  the  same 
manner  that  the  antiquary  proceeds  to  restore  a  ruined  temple. 

We  shall  then  (PL.  i.  fig.  1.)  consider  it  as  attached  by  its  conical  base  to 
some  marine  body  at  the  bottom  of  a  former  ocean,  whence  arose  its  short  and 
slightly  flexible  column,  terminated  at  the  upper  part  by  the  swelling  pyrifonu 
body  which  contained  its  viscera  and  rnouth  surrounded  by  ten  fingers,  each 
fringed  by  numerous  tentacula,  either  expanded  like  an  opening  flower  when 
the  animal  was  in  search  of  its  prey,  or  contracted  and  closed  when  in  a  state 
of  repose. 

If  we  next  examine  the  interior  funnel-shaped  cavity  (?L.  in.  fig.  1.)  we 
may  trace  two  rows  of  orifices  opening  laterally,  each  row  exhibiting  five. 
The  inferior  orifices  open  between  the  first  and  second  costal  joint  (PL.  IT. 
fig.  14.  and  15);  the  superior  orifices  open  between  the  junction  of  the  sca- 
pula and  the  two  incumbent  arm  joints  (Pi.,  v.  fig.  4.)  Below  the  subpen- 


31 

tangular  aperture  formed  by  the  truncated  ends  of  the  joints  of  the  pelvis,  at  the 
bottom  of  the  funnel-shaped  abdominal  cavity,  we  observe  the  entrance  to  the 
alimentary  canal,  protected  by  the  sphincter  muscle  of  the  superior  enlarged 
columnar  joint. 

To  the  general  idea  thus  obtained  of  the  organization  of  this  animal,  it 
should  be  added  that  the  appearances  presently  to  be  stated  indicate  two  other 
important  particulars;  FIRST,  that  the  upper-part  of  the  funnel-shaped  cavity 
containing  the  viscera,  was  protected  externally  by  series  of  small  plates  leaving 
a  central  opening  for  the  mouths,  and  SECONDLY,  the  existence  of  lateral  open- 
ing on  the  exterior  of  the  circumference  of  the  body,  possibly  forming  the 
mouths  of  the  ovaries.  The  appearances  leading  to  this  conclusion  are,  viz. — 

We  often  trace  several  nearly  wedge-shaped  four,  five,  or  six-cornered  plates 
(PL.  in.  fig  2. — PL.  6.  fig.  2.  Q.)  interposed  between  tl>e  angles  of  the  two  second 
costals,  scapulae,  and  first  and  second  arm  joints,in  aline  with  the  lateral  surfaces 
of  the  scapulae;  and  in  this  part  sometimes  forming  two  series.  These  I  con- 
sider as  analagous  to  the  pectoral  plates  of  the  pentacrinites,  actinocrinites,  &c. 
and  thence  conclude  that  this  animal  had  also  an  external  integument  over 
its  abdominal  cavity,  rendered  stronger  by  the  interposition  of  numerous 
minute  adhering  plates,  which  also  spread  over  the  excavated  or  channelled 
portion  of  the  arm  joints,  finger  joints,  and  tentacula,  as  is  the  case  in  PEN- 
TACRINUS  CAPUT  MEDUSAE,  in  treating  of  which  this  structure  will  more  fully  be 
explained.  That  the  abdominal  cavity  had,  in  this  animal,  really  such  a  cover- 
ing, is  rendered  further  probable  by  the  occurrence  of  round  balls  of  clay  rest- 
ing sometimes  within  it,  and  evidently  formed  as  casts  in  its  interior;  (which 
are  erroneously  noticed  by  TOWNSEND  in  character  of  MOSES,  vol.  r.  p.  269, 
as  opercula)  of  these  the  upper  surface  seems  to  have  moulded  against  some 
such  covering. 

I  shall  now  state  the  appearances,  which  I  think,  may  possibly  be  consi- 
dered as  indicating  the  mouths  of  the  ovaries  of  this  animal.  In  or  between 
the  lateral  surfaces  of  the  joints  of  the  pelvis  and  the  insertion  of  the  first  costal 
joints,  we  may  frequently  trace  a  violent  contraction,  rendering  this  part  of  the 
animal  subpentangular  (PL.  vn.  fig.  12.)  and  in  thesame  parts  we  also  observe 
more  or  less  elevated  tubercles,  (PL.  vn.  fig.  7.  II.  12.  13  )  having  a  central  per- 
foration, which  in  one  instance  I  have  traced  (fig.  7.)  to  pass  through  the  joint  of 
the  pelvis  into  the  space  between  it  and  the  costal  joints,  extending  perhaps 


32 

thence  into  the  funnel-shaped  cavity.  This  has  suggested  to  me  the  idea  that 
it  might  have  led  to  an  ovary  having  five  ducts,  somewhat  similar  to  that  of  the 
echinus. 

Externally  the  superior  portions  of  this  animal  are  frequently  marked  with 
minute  indentations  (Pi,,  i.  fig.2.)  the  points  of  adhesion  probably  of  the  epider- 
mis, or  rather  periosteum,  which  secreted  their  calcareous  matter.  In  some  in- 
stances I  believe  I  have  detected  traces  of  this  epidermis  in  a  fine  overlaying 
pelicle. 

If  the  periosteum  of  any  single  joint  received  an  injury,  the  further  secre- 
tion in  that  part  was  discontinued,  and  the  periosteum  of  the  neighbouring 
parts  filled  the  vacancy  thus  occasioned  ;  this  produced  a  wedge-like  interpo- 
sition and  deformity  of  the  joints  of  the  column,  which  thereby  appear  as 
if  formed  of  several  parts ;  a  similar  distortion  of  the  pelvis,  &c. — PL.  vn. 
fig.  l.toG.  8.  to  10. 

Although  the  whole  skeleton  of  the  animal  is  now  changed  into  calcareous 
spar,  still,  as  has  been  observed,  the  difference  of  colour  not  mifrequently  points 
out  the  gradual  formation  of  its  various  parts:  hence  we  may,  perhaps,  reason- 
ably conclude  that  the  original  colouring  matter  has  been  retained  through  all 
the  changes  the  substance  underwent.  In  fine  specimens  this  is  a  beautiful  dark 
purple,  varying  in  a  most  elegant  manner  into  a  pale  red  purple,  and  to  a  more 
or  less  dark  gray,  as  may  more  particularly  be  seen  in  sections  of  the  base. 

These  colours,  however,  appear  only  to  have  been  retained  in  those  speci- 
mens which  either  were,  or  had  very  recently  been,  living  at  the  period  of  their 
becoming  enveloped  in  the  strata  which  now  preserves  them.  Those  which 
had  been  at  that  period  dead  for  some  time,  must  have  already  from  various 
evident  causes,  lost  much  of  the  vividness  of  the  original  colours  before  they 
•were  thus  inhumed.  This  appears  to  me  to  have  been  the  case  with  those 
specimens  which  so  frequently  occur,  having  an  uniform  gray  colour,  becoming- 
tinged  by  further  decomposition  with  yellow,  and  gradually  converted  into  a 
kind  of  ochre. 

The  calcareous  particles  which  have  filtered  into  the  alimentary  canal  and 
the  various  cavities  between  the  joints  (if  these  were  free  of  extraneous  matter) 
often  form  there  a  nucleus  of  foliated  spar,  and  sometimes  occur  as  casts' 


Frirtted  &y  Rctm-ey  If  forfrer  67  Ra.Zk&onf,  fiaae- 


33 

sembling  the  screw  stones  well  known  in  the  chert  accompanying  th-3  moun- 
tain limestone. 


Since  the  above  description  of  Apiocrinifes  rotundus  went  to  press,  I  have 

•een  c  c.  SMIUELS,  M.  D.  aorsttllungfn  ttnt^ti  metftUJUtt&tgen  Oe^tftnejun* 

g0n,  1180,  who  represents  (Pi,,  vi.  and  vn.)  an  Apiocrhiites  from  the  Canton 
of  Solothuru.  This  figure  corresponds  with  HOFER,  and  suggests  to  me,  that 
the  specimens  from  Swisserland  are,  if  not  a  distinct  species,  at  least  a  variety 
of  ApioiTinites  rotundus.  The  thickness  of  the  first  costae,  and  less  pear- 
shaped  form,  appear  to  be  characteristic.  Should  it  prove  a  new  species,  I 
propose  for  its  name  Apiocrinites  elongatus.  In  the  tabular  arrangement  of 
the  Crinoidea  it  will  follow  A.  rotundus,  rendering  a  further  subdivision 
necessary. 


II.  SPECIES  APIOCRINITES  ELLIPTICUS. 
OVAL  COLUMN'D  PEAR-LIKE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  having  a  column  composed  of  oval  joints  articulating 
by  a  transversely  grooved  surface ;  the  two  upper  joints  of  the  column  enlarged, 
sustaining  the  pelvis,  costae,  &c. 

The  column  provided  with  auxiliary  side  arms. 

The  base  formed  by  numerous  irregular  columnar  joints  sending  off  fibres 
for  adhesion. 


.  Reference  and  Synonymes. 

Bottle  Encrinite— PARKINSON'S  Org.  Rem.  vol.  2.  PL.  xin.  fig.  75.  and  76. 

Strait  Encrenite — (a  young  undeveloped  species). — PARKINSON'S  Org.  Rent, 
vol.  2.  PL.  xin.  fig.  34.  and  35. 

Stag  Horn  Encrinite — (the  base  of  A.  ellipticus.) — PARKINSON'S  Org.  Rem. 
vol.  2.  PL.  xin.  fig.  31.  38.  39. 

Chalk  Bottles — vulgar  name  of  the  quarrymen. 

Luidii  Lithophylacii  Britanicii,t  13.  fig.  1163.  and  116I1. 

Locality. 

The  Chalk  Pits  of  Wiltshire  and  Kent. 
t  jwioTq*.  T/<> 

Description. 

The  elliptical  shape  of  the  columnar  joints  has  induced  me  to  assign  to  this 
animal  its  specific  name.  It  is  found  only  fossil,  and  always  in  a  mutilated 
state  in  beds  of  the  chalk  formation.  It  is  a  small  neat  species,  whose  column 
was,  I  apprehend,  in  proportion  longer  than  that  of  the  former  species.  An  idea 
of  its  probable  appearance  when  perfect,  I  have  endeavoured  to  convey,  fig.  6. 
in  the  annexed  plate,  which  representation  is,  however,  less  than  the  natural 
size,  having  also  omitted  the  terminations  of  the  auxiliary  side  arms,  of  whose 
formation  I  have  not  the  slightest  idea,  and  the  tentaculated  fingers  as  yet  not 
detected. 

The  COLUMN  of  thisCrinoidal  animal  offers  a  new  field  for  inquiry,  since  its 
joints  appear  to  have  consisted  in  a  much  greater  degree  of  cartilaginous  mat- 
ter and  muscular  integuments,  especially  in  younger  specimens.  Perhaps  their 
superior  and  lower  surfaces  alone,  may,  during  the  early  stages  of  their 
growth,  have  presented  a  solid  calcareous  mass. 

The  articulating  surfaces  at  both  extremities  of  each  joint  present  ellip- 
tical areas  (14.  to  18.)  bounded  by  slightly  raised  rims  surrounding  an  inner 
oval,  which  again  swells  and  becomes  convex.  In  the  direction  of  the 
longitudinal  axis  are  placed  two  narrow  ridges,  one  on  either  side,  in  the 
centre  of  which  is  a  small  round  perforation,  containing  the  alimentary  canal. 
(18).  It  should  be  remarked  that  the  direction  of  the  longitudinal  furrows, 
and  indeed  of  the  whole  oval  areas  of  the  articulating  surfaces,  does  not  ge- 


35 

nerally  coincide  at  the  opposite  extremities  of  the  same  joint,  the  longitudinal 
axis  of  the  one  being  placed  obliquely  when  compared  with  that  of  the  other, 
as  if  the  joint  had  been  twisted  round  in  opposite  directions  at  its  two  extremi- 
ties. (This  is  represented  in  fig.  18.  by  dotted  lines.)  I  have  never  found  a 
single  instance  in  which  this  obliquity  was  not  observable,  although  there  are 
reasons  for  believing  that  when  the  animal  was  fully  extended,  the  direction  of 
the  opposite  surfaces  must  have  become  coincident,  as  in  the  PLATYCRINITES. 
This  obliquity  of  the  two  elliptical  surfaces,  appears  to  have  resulted  from  a 
vermicular  contraction  extended  from  one  joint  to  the  other,  through  the 
muscle  surrounding  the  alimentary  canal,  which  being  inserted  in  the  trans- 
verse grooves,  and  acting  on  them  like  a  screw  driver,  twisted  them  partially 
round ;  hence,  from  the  compression  thus  produced,  we  see  the  circumference 
of  the  joints  sometimes  barrelshaped  (16.)  or  more  or  less  round  towards  the 
centre,  while  near  the  articulating  surface  it  remains  elliptical.  The  barrel- 
shaped  joints  are  thicker  in  proportion,  and  appear  to  have  lost  their  soft  carti- 
laginous texture,  having  probably  belonged  to  full  grown  animals  ;  this,  indeed, 
seems  to  be  confirmed  by  some  of  the  specimens  exhibiting  a  formation  in  con- 
centric rings,  like  that  observable  in  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  and  an  exterior  par- 
tial separation.  (16.)  The  alimentary  canal  is  generally  small,  but  appears  to 
have  enlarged  considerably  in  some  parts  of  the  column  (22.)  and  in  this  case 
elongated  the  joints  containing  it,  and  at  the  same  time  strengthened  their  adhe- 
sion with  the  neighbouring  joints  by  secreting  and  accumulating  calcareous  mat- 
ter around  it,  (20.  to  22.)  In  some  specimens  (20.  to  22.)  of  this  description,  the 
line  of  junction  between  two  joints,  instead  of  being  as  usual  straight,  be- 
comes inflected  and  waved,  apparently  in  consequence  of  having  been  acted 
upon  by  a  muscular  contraction,  and  in  one  instance,  the  exuded  calcareous 
matter  has  completely  obliterated  the  external  mark  of  articulation  between 
two  joints  (19.)  which  have  anchylosed  therefore  to  each  other.  LATERAL 
AUXILIARY  ARMS  (13.) appear  to  have  proceeded  occasionally  from  the  column 
at  irregular  intervals,  the  joints  composing  them  are  round,  and  probably 
articulated  by  radiating  surfaces,  as  is  the  case  in  PLATYCRINITES. 

The  ENLARGED  COLUMNAR  JOINTS  at  the  summit  of  the  column,  I  appre- 
hend to  have  articulated  similarly  to  those  of  ordinary  size,  and  in  a  section  (5) 
in  my  possession  I  have  traced  the  alimentary  canal  passing  through  their 
centre,  enlarging  in  the  second  joint. 

. 

In  the  disposition  and  general  figure  of  the  joints  (1.  to  3.)  forming  the  upper 


36 

part  of  this  animal,  so  far  as  the  state  of  the  specimens  of  this  species  have 
allowed  me  to  trace  them,  it  perfectly  resembles  Apiocrinites  rotundus.  As  hi 
that  species,  the  SUPERIOR  COLUMNAR  JOINT  is  on  its  upper  surface  divided  by 
five  ridges,  admitting  in  the  concave  spaces  the  five  joints  of  the  PELVIS,  each  of 
these  terminate  above  in  an  elevated  ridge,  and  in  the  interstices  between 
them  the  insertion  of  the  five  FIRST  COSTAL  JOINTS  takes  place.  The  funnel- 
shaped  cavity  in  the  centre,  resembles  that  of  the  former  species.  The  exterior 
muscular  integument  sometimes  appears  to  have  hidden  the  insertion  of  the 
joints,  (4.)  and  its  contraction  will  account  for  the  folds  which  occasionally  occur 
on  the  surface.  I  have  as  yet  seen  no  specimen  continued  beyond  the  first 
costal  joint,  but  apprehend  that  the  following  ones,  the  scapulae,  &c.  will  also 
be  found  to  resemble  those  of  Apiociinites  rotundus. 

The  STRAIGHT  BOTTLE  ENCRINITE  described  by  Mr.  PARKINSON,  is,  pro- 
bably, only  a  young  individual  of  our  species,  or  perhaps,  a  much  contracted 
specimen,  having  apparently  hardly  sufficient  character  to  be  considered  as  a 

variety. 

The  STAG-HORN  ENCRINITE  of  the  same  author,  I  apprehend  to  be  part  of 
ihe  column  of  our  species,  near  the  base  sending  off  its  auxiliary  fibres,  and 
thereby  forming  a  fascicular  ramifying  root,  by  which  the  animal  attached  itself 
•to  extraneous  substances.  That  these  specimens  really  formed  the  roots  of  our 
present  species,  and  not  portions  of  a  distinct  animal,  I  am  induced  to  believe 
from  having  noticed  that  the  mode  of  articulation  of  their  joints  when  it  can  be 
•clearly  traced,  appears  to  me  to  present  the  same  character  as  has  been  noticed 
in  the  columnar  joints  described  above;  and  although  the  proportions  of  these 
radical  joints  are  much  thinner,  broader,  and  frequently  irregularly  bevelled,  so 
:as  at  first  sight  to  militate  against  this  appropriation  ;  yet  a  similar  difference 
(between  the  upper  columnar  and  radical  joints  of  other  genera,  will  hereafter 
[be  pointed  out. 


II.  GENUS  ENCRINITES. 
TRUE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Generic  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal  with  a  column  formed  of  numerous  round  depressed 
joints,  adhering  by  a  radiating  grooved  surface,  and  becoming  subpentangular 
near  tin'  pelvis,  which  is  composed  of  five  pieces,  giving  a  lateral  insertion  to  the 
first  series  of  costal  plates,  1o  which  thesecond  series  and  scapula?  succeed,  whence 
the  tentaculated  arms  or  lingers  proceed,  formed  by  double  series  of  joints. 

Observation. 

The  animals  of  this  genusliave  not  hitherto  been  found  in  a  living  state,  nor 
do  I  believe  that  their  remains  have  been  discovered  in  England.  They  ap- 
pear to  be  of  very  local  occurrence.  As  there  occurs  but  one  species  Encri- 
mis  uioniliformis,  its  illustrative  Plate  n.  forms  also  an  explanation  of  the  ge- 
neric character. 

I. 'SPECIES  ENCRINITES  MONILIFORMIS. 
BEAD  COLUMN'D  TRUE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal  with  a  column-formed  of  numerous  round  joints,  alter- 
nately, as  they  approach  the  pelvis,  larger  and  smaller,  becoming  subpentan- 
gular when  nearly  iti  contact  with  it  On  the  pelvis,  formed  of  five  pieces,  ad- 
here laterally  the  first  series  of  costae,  on  which  the  second  series  of  cost*  is 
placed,  succeeded  by  the  scapulae  from  which  the  ten  tentaculated  arms  or 
fingers  proceed. 

Animal  permanently  affixed  by  exuded  indurated  matter. 


38 


Reference  and  Synonymes. 

Encrinus  Liliiformis. — LAMARCK. 
Stone  Lily. 

Encrine. — Lys  de  mer. — French. 
Lilium  Lapideum. 

LACHMUND. — Oryctographia  Hildersheimensis. 
A.  RITTER. — Oryctographia  Goslariensis,    1738.  tab.  1.  fig.  3. 
BRUCKMAN'S  Thesauri  Subteranii  Ducatus  Brunswigii. 
F.  BEUTH. — Julia;  and  Mantunn  Subterranea,  1776,  p.  85.  fig.  2. 
KNORR.— Petrif  i.  tab.  11.  a.  Supl.  7.  e.  1.2.  4. 
Kosinum  tentamen  de  Lithozois,  tab.  2. 

J.  C.  HARENBERG. — de  Encrino  siv.  Lilio  lapideo,  1729,  tab.  1.  and  tab. 
1.  Appendix  (good  figures). 

^c|wl|  ffietrad)tun0en  berstefaerter  gtesteme. 

iQaturfijrscter  §>tuecfe,  3. 6. 8. 1 1. 

SBeptraege  jur  jBaturgtfc&fr&te  "aitenbutg,  1774. 

HOFER,  Jun. — In  Acta  Helvetica,  vol.  4. 

PARKINSON'S  6rg.  Remains,  vol.  2.  p.  14.  fig.  1.  to  3.  roots  4.  and  5. 

Locality. 

Hildersheim  in  Lower  Saxony  (LACHMUNDEN)  Rakenberg,  near  Goslar,  in 
Lower  Saxony.  (RITTER.)  Scwerven  in  Juliers,  in  Westphalia.  (BEUTH).  Obern- 
scheden  and  Azzenheusen,  not  far  from  Gemenden,  in  lower  Saxony.  (Rosiuus.) 
In  a  German  publication,  D0t  JI3atU?f0?gt|)fr,  1  lth.g>tttfCfe.  MEINECKEN  states 
that  the  remains  of  the  stone  lily  are  found  abundantly  at  the  village  of  Erke- 
rode,  in  Brunswick,  about  two  iniles  from  the  town  bearing  this  name,  near  a 
wood  called  the  Elm.  The  quarry  is  on  the  declivity  of  a  hill  overgrown  with 
•wood,  on  which  account  the  inhabitants  oppose  the  digging  after  them;  the 
•stratum  containing  them  is  hardly  15  to  18  inches  in  thickness.  Under  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  is  a  friable,  porous,  argilaceous  limestone,  containing  mil- 
lions of  columns,  and  columnar  joints  ;  but  many  hours  digging  is  necessary 
before  a  good  specimen  of  the  superior  part  or  stone  lily  can  be  procured,  since 
the  moisture  in  the  stone  contributes  to  their  rapid  destruction,  and  their  occur- 
ing  on  large  pieces  of  stone  makes  them  liable  to  separation,  which  accounts 
for  themany  mended  specimens.  In  a  publication  35egt?aejje  fUt  JftcltUiSTSrlHCfrte 


ENCKINTTES 


V..- 


J 


39 

J,  1774,  it  is  asserted  that  the  Emperor  of  Germany  offered  100  dollars 
for  a  stone  lily  free  from  its  matrix  and  attached  to  its  column.     Another  and* 
harder  stratum   under  the  above  contains  numerous  crinital   remains,    hut 
according  to  the  quarrymen  no  stone  lilies.     Sohrapl*n<l  near  Ha 

&t  3.)  Farrenstadt  near  Querfurt  (jQatUjfs^SCher,  g>t.  6.) 


There  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  the  formation  in  which  these  remains 
are  found  near  Brunswick,  corresponds  with  the  white  lias  of  England,  as  it 
appears  to  repose  on  the  newer  red  sandstone,  containing  salt  and  gypsum. 

Description. 

The  COLUMN  (PL.  1.)  of  this  animal,  which  is  of  considerable  length,  is 
formed  of  numerous  round,  rather  thick,  joints,  articulating  by  their  striated 
surfaces  ;  the  radii  marking  them  being  near  the  exterior  circumference,  having 
a  central  smooth  area,  through  whose  centre  the  small  alimentary  canal  passes. 
As  the  column  proceeds  upwards,  this  simple  figure  of  the  joints  appears  to  be 
interrupted  (if  we  may  judge  from  the  fine  specimen  represented  in  K.NORR, 
T.  xi.  a.)  at  every  6th  or  7th  articulation  by  a  joint  of  wider  diameter,  and  of 
a  globular  depressed  form,  having  above  and  below  it  a  still  more  com- 
pressed one.  Nearer  the  summit  the  joints  become  thinner  and  rounded 
externally,  assuming  the  form  .of  a  much  depressed  and  oblate  spheroid. 
They  are  here  disposed  alternately,  a  small  one  between  two  larger  ones,  and 
again  every  other  larger  joint  considerably  greater.  When  close  to  the  pelvis, 
the  same  alternation  in  size  continues,  but  the  joints  assume  a  pentagonal 
shape,  to  which  the  radiating  striae  accommodate  themselves.  (PL.  n.  fig.  3. 
PL.  in.  fig,  1.)  The  middle  of  these  has  a  pentapelalous  impression  or  perfora- 
tion, through  whose  centre  the  alimentary  canal  passes.  It  is  not  difficult  to 
see  the  reason  why  the  columnar  joints  are  pentagonal  near  the  apex,  since 
this  is  the  best  figure  for  allowing  additional  free  motion  to  the  first  costal 
joints,  which  adhere  to  and  project  over  the  exterior  side  of  the  pelvis  ;  the 
pentapetalous  perforation  or  impression  in  the  superior  joints  appears  to  be 
plainly  an  enlargement,  though  a  very  trifling  one,  of  the  alimentary  canal, 
and  also  to  result  from  the  muscles  acting  on  the  interior  points  of  the  five 
plates  forming  the  pelvis  ;  hence  this  figure  is  obliterated  in  the  lower  joints. 
The  frequent  alternations  of  the  compressed  globular  joints  near  the  upper  ex- 
tremity of  the  col  umn,  are  evidently  intended  to  permit  a  greater  degree  of 
lateral  motion,  and  their  subsequent  occasional  occurrence  allows  its  free  con- 


40 

tinuation  through  a  considerable  length  of  the  column,  before  it  becomes  con- 
fined to  a  more  limited  flexibility. 

From  the  fine  specimen  figured  by  KNORR,  it  is  obvious  that  the  animal 
had  no  auxiliary  side  arms,  and  as  the  superior  part  is  less  ponderous  than 
that  of  Apiocrinites,  we  may  easily  account  for  its  being  sustained  without 
them  on  a  longer  column. 

The  BASE  (PL.  i.  fig.  2.)  ROSINUS  HAKKENBERG,  WALCH,  and  Mr.  PARKIN- 
SON, suggest  the  idea  that  the  animal  was  permanently  affixed  by  exuded  cal- 
careous indurating  secretions,  and  figure  specimens  found  in  the  same  places 
•where  the  lily-shaped  superior  portions  of  the  animal  occur.  Although  I  have 
not  myself  seen  any  of  these  bases,  yet  from  these  representations  much  resem- 
bling the  attaching  laminar  portion  of  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  I  cannot  hesitate  in 
admitting  the  accuracy  of  the  observations  of  the  authors  above  quoted.  Hence 
it  is  easy  to  explain  the  manner  in  which  several  of  the  encrini  adhered  together, 
having  early  commenced  life  near  each  other,  and  become  enclosed  at  the  base 
by  the  exuded  calcareous  matter  as  they  grew  up,  yet  without  forming,  one 
animal  as  WALCH  suggests. 

SUPERIOR  EXTREMITY.  (PL.  n.)  This  part  in  the  number  and  disposition 
of  its  joints,  presents  many  general  analogies  to  the  corresponding  portions  in 
the  preceding  genus  Apiocriuites  which  have  been  already  largely  described,  yet 
with  considerable  subordinate  variations  of  form,  principally  arising  from  ihe 
upper  joints  of  the  column  continuing  of  the  same  size  with  the  lower,  and  the 
consequent  narrow  area  occupied  by  the  pelvis,  which  in  this  species  forms  the 
commencement  of  the  swelling  part,  exhibiting  a  calix-like  figure  ;  hence  the 
contiguous  parts  are  obliged  to  undergo  such  modification,  as  may  accommodate 
them  to  this  figure. 

The  FIRST  COLUMNAR  JOINT  (PL.  m.  fig.  1.)  is  of  a  pentangular  form,  and 
one  of  those  of  larger  dimensions  which  alternate  in  the  superior  part  of  the 
column  it  articulates,  by  its  striated  exterior  rim,  like  the  other  joints,  and  has 
in  its  centre  the  pentapetalous  entrance  to  the  alimentary  canal  probably 
guarded  by  a  sphincter  muscle. 

The  PELVIS  (PL.  in.  fig.  2.  to  4.)  is  formed  of  five  depressed  rhombic  joints, 


fr 


ENCKINTTE-S   MO  NT JLE TOR  MLS 


41 

one  of  whose  points  is  somewhat  truncated.  These  are  so  arranged  round  £ 
common  centre,  towards  which  their  truncated  points  are  directed,  as  to 
occupy  a  small  pentagonal  area.  At  their  truncated  point  they  iiave  a  tnfo- 
liated  elevation  (similar  to,  though  less  conspicuous  than  that  noticed  in  the 
former  genus)  sending  off  two  lateral  folds.  Below  that  part  of  the  prlvis 
which  projects  beyond  the  circumference  of  the  column,  each  joii.t  has  a  small 
subtubercular  swelling,  serving  it  as  an  abutment,  fur  tinner  adhesion  to  the 
first  columnar  joint.  At  the  exterior  circumference  tach  joint  ot  the  pelvis  is 
angularly  truncated,  so  that  a  pentagonal  circumference  is  formed,  whose  sides 
being  somewhat  excavated  and  faintly  striated,  give  adhesion  to  the  first  cos- 
tal joints. 

The  FIRST  COSTAL  JOINTS,  (PL.  in.  fig.  5.  to  7.)  which  enlarge  outwards, 
form  by  their  union  a  pentagon  surrounding  that  occupied  by  the  pelvis,  but 
inconsequence  of  the  contraction  of  the  four  outer  marginal  edges  of  these 
joints,  their  external  surface  becomes  convex,  and  in  youn.  specimens 
almost  tubercular ;  thus,  at  the  junction  of  the  pelvis,*  a  cavity  is  left  between 
them  and  the  column,  sufficient  to  allow  them  space  for  a  free  power  of  motion 
in  that  direction :  (PL.  n.  fig.  3.  and  4.)  and  as  the  animal  grows,  they  gain 
still  farther  room  by  the  extension  of  the  pelvis. 

At  the  innur  truncated  point  of  each  first  costal  joint,  it  is  excavated  trans- 
versely in  an  angular  manner,  the  lower  side  of  this  angle  showing  four  folds,  two 
uniting  to  those  noticed  on  the  pelvis,  and  two  to  the  lateral  surfaces.  From 
the  subconcave  surface,  a  beautiful  highly  muscular  lip-like  process,  much 
plicated  and  scalloped,  extends  into  the  abdominal  cavity  ^  the  centre  of  this 
process  is  excavated  so  as  to  lead  to  a  tranverse  perforated  ridge,  thus  bearing 
a  near  analogy  to  the  formation  of  the  superior  costal  joint  of  Apiocrinites 
rotundus,  but  being  infinitely  more  delicate  and  elegant. 

The  SECOND  COSTAL  (PL.  HI.  fig.  8.  to  10.)  bears  great  resemblance  to  the 
former  in  figure,  in  the  contraction  of  the  margins  at  the  exterior  circumfer- 
ence, and  its  consequent  convexity ;  being  almost  tubercular  in  young  spe- 

*  The  pelvis  on  account  of  its  smallness  is  buried  in  the  cavity,  and  cannot  be  seen  in  a 
'lateral  view.  (Pi,  u.) 


42 

cimens,  in  which,  if  finely  preserved,  the  muscular  plicae  of  the  external 
integument  may  frequently  be  traced,  extending  over  the  former,  this,  and  the 
following-  joints.  At  its  inner  truncated  point  it  has  an  elegant  lip-like  pro- 
cess, similar  to  that  noticed  on  the  former  joints,  the  plicae  of  both  assuming 
a  perfectly  conformable  disposition,  it  has  at  its  lower  surface  the  transverse 
perforated  ridge,  which  also  appears  to  exist  at  its  superior  surface.  How- 
ever, this  last  fact  I  can  only  advance  hesitatingly  on  the  appearance  of  a  single 
specimen,  and  beg  to  observe,  that  it  does  not  accord  with  the  organization 
noticed  in  the  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  to  which  I  have  found  (speaking  in  general 
terms)  the  present  species  strictly  conformable  in  this  point. 

The  scapulae  (PL.  m.  fig.  9.  to  11.)  rest  on  the  subconcave  surfaces  of  the 
second  costals,  and  being  destined  to  support  a  row  in  which  the  division  of 
pieces  is  doubled,  the  upper  surface  is  formed  into  an  angular  ridge,  and  the 
lateral  surfaces,  in  old  specimens,  are  scarcely  perceptible;  so  that  in  the  ex- 
terior circumference  the  margin  of  each  joint  is  nearly  triangular.  At  the  in- 
terior truncated  point  it  is  excavated,  having  in  the  centre  a  projecting  pointed 
process,  on  each  side  of  which  another  excavation  exists,  behind  which  the  sub- 
triangular  perforated  ridge  is  placed  in  a  slanting  transverse  direction.  At 
the  lower  surface  a  ridge  also  exists  of  a  subtriangular  figure,  all  the 
angles  are  drawn  in,  and  hence  the  joint  has  here  again  a  convex  form.  The 
scapulae  evidently  have  lost  all  their  analogy  to  the  Apiocrinites,  and  point  out 
clearly  in  their  formation  a  transition  of  organization  to  the  next  genus. 

On  the  five  scapulae  rest  the  ten  first  arm  joints  (PL.  n.  1.  and  2.)  two  of 
them  articulating  to  each  scapula,  viz.  one  on  either  slope  of  its  superior  angular 
ridge,  the  outer  circumference  of  each  arm  joint  forms  a  parallelogram  con- 
tracted and  drawn  in  at  the  angles,  and  hence  has  not  unfrequently  in  young 
specimens  a  tubercular  elevation. 

To  the  first  arm  joint  succeed  several  thinner  joints,  externally  oblong, 
straighten  the  lateral  surfaces,  and  nearly  flat  on  the  upper  and  lower  surfaces; 
they  are  of  a  horse-shoe  shape,  and  provided  with  tentacula  on  alternate  sides. 
Their  number  varies  from  six  to  eight,  according  to  the  age  of  the  individual. 

The  following  joints  which  1  should  feel  inclined  to  call  those  of  THE 
FINGERS  (PL.  n.  fig.  1.)  have  sloping  surfaces,  and  thin  off  on  the  opposite 


sides  in  the  alternate  joints,  so  that  the  line  of  junction  in  which  they  overlay 
each  other,  becomes  an  acutely  angular  zigzag,  and  they  are  thus,  as  it  were, 
dovetailed  together;  at  the  same  time  they  shorten  their  points,  not  reaching 
much  beyond  the  middle  of  the  width  occupied  by  the  series  rising  from  the 
same  arm  joints,  this  shortening  continues  until  the  disposition  of  the  parts 
at  length  produce  a  regular  division,  extending  in  a  crenated  line  through  the 
middle  of  each  series,  thus  giving  two  joints  instead  of  one  to  each  arm,  now 
properly  called  fingers,  arid  consequently  20  joints  to  the  whole  circumference. 

Each  of  these  finger  joints  is  of  a  semi-horse-shoe  shape,  and  presents 
externally  a  tubercular  convexity  towards  the  points  of  its  dovetailed  inser- 
tion, in  order  to  allow  greater  freedom  and  ease  of  motion  to  the  contiguous 
joints. 

Each  of  the  joints  sends  off  laterally  aTENTACULUM  (PL.  u.  fig.  2.)  formed 
of  a  series  of  minute  depressed  horse-shoe  shaped  joints,  tapering  to  a  point. 
Like  the  finger  joints,  the  approaching  sides  of  the  alternate  tenlacula  are 
insinuated  or  dove-tailed  into  each  other,  whence  a  sort  of  double  serrated  edge 
appears.  When  the  fingers  are  folded  up,  in  which  position  the  figure  of  this 
part  bears  the  nearest  resemblance  to  that  of  a  lily,  the  tentacula  are  all  folded 
together  in  the  centre,  and  arranged  in  an  angle  with  their  points  upwards, 
thus  forming  a  conical  fasciculus. 

Having  thus  described  the  appearance  and  character  of  the  joints,  I  shall 
proceed  to  a  general  survey  of  the  abdominal  cavity  containing  the  viscera 
{PL.  u.  fig.  3)  which  is  formed  by  the  pelvis,  costae,  and  scapulas.  In  this 
species  it  is  not  of  a  funnel-shaped  figure  as  in  Apiocrinites,  but  rather  has  the 
form  of  a  much  depressed  urn,  being  widest  where  the  first  costse  are  provided 
with  the  lip-like  processes-',  then  becoming  saucer-shaped,  and  opening  at  the  bot- 
tom in  a  pentagonal  aperture  between  the  interior  truncated  points  of  the 
pelvis  conducting  into  the  alimentary  canal.  There  also  exist  two  rows  of 
orifices  in  the  cavity,  formed  by  the  two  series  of  costas,  and  the  scapula, 
and  first  arm  joints,  as  noticed  when  describing  Apiocrinites  rotundus.  If 
we  may  judge  by  analogy,  and  from  a  representation  in  HOFER'S  account  of  the 
Encrinite,  (t.  ix.  fig.  13.)  we  may  with  considerable  probability  conjecture  that 
this  abdominal  cavity  was  also  closed  by  an  integument  protected  by  nume- 
rous plates,  having  in  its  centre  the  aperture  of  the  mouth,  and  spreading 
over  the  inner  cavity  of  the  arms,  fingers,  and  tentacula,  similar  to  that 


44 

which  I  shall  demonstrate  when  speaking  of  the  genus  Pentacrinites.  A  fine 
specimen  in  my  possession,  showing  the  double  serrated  edge  of  the  tentacula, 
proves  this  assertion,  since  it  exhibits  a  similarly  formed  margin  to  that  which 
marks  the  adhesion  of  the  plated  integument  in  PentacrinusCaput  Medusae. 

Mr.  PARKINSON  calculates  the  number  of  joints  forming  Ihe  superior  por- 
tion of  this  animal  at  26,680,  which  would  increase  most  surprisingly,  were  we 
to  take  into  account  the  minute  calcareous  plates,  that  are  interwoven  in  the  in- 
tegument covering  the  abdominal  cavity  and  inner  surfaces  of  the  fingers  and 
tentacula,  and  add  them  to  the  former. 

As  an  instance  how  often  a  superficial  examination  may  lead  men  of  ability 
into  error,  MEINECKEN  in  JlMlltftyScher  §>ttiecfc,  8.  p.  245.  advances  that  the 
tentacula  so  regularly  arranged  in  the  interior  of  the  lily  encrinite,  have  some 
affinity  to  the  septa  in  the  orthoceratite,  yet  that  these  are  formed  of  many 
pieces ! 

The  peculiarly  fine  lily  encrinite  figured  by  KNORK,  tab.  11.  a.  was,  it  is 
said,  purchased  (Jf3atUtfijrSdl)£t  H>tU0Cfc  3.)  from  the  labourers  at  the  limestone 
quarry  at  Schrapland,  near  Halle,  by  Inspector  WILKENS,  for32groschin,  and 
given  to  Professor  LANCE,  who  sold  it  to  Baron  NIEGART.  However  in  the 
same  publication  (§s>tUWft  6.)  it  is  stated  that  it  was  not  bought  by  WILKENS,  but 
by  Mr.  VITIGO,  at  Farrenstadt,  near  Querfurt,  for  two  dollars,  and  given  to 
LANGE,  who  sold  it  for  three  louis  d'or.  If  my  memory  does  not  misgive  me, 
I  think  I  saw  the  specimen  about  twenty  years  ago  in  the  collection  of  the 

,  at  Pantzic.     Where  is  it  now? 


in 


P£NTACRIN7T£:<S  VMi  PENTACRINW 


A    / 


III.  GENUS  PENTACRINITES  VEL  PENTACRINUS. 


FIVE  ANGLED  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Generic  Character. 

ftu 
A*-  animal-wttk  a  column  formed  of  numerous  pentangular  joints,  articu- 

lating by  surfaces  with  pentapetalous  semistriated  markings.  Superior  colum- 
nar joint  supporting  a  pelvis  of  five  joints,  on  which  five  first  costals  rest 
succeeded  by  five  second  costals  and  five  scapulae,  from  which  ten  arms  pro- 
ceed, having  each  two  hands,  composed  of  several  tentaculated  fingers. 

Column  long,  having  numerous  auxiliary  side  arms. 
Base  unascertained. 

Observation. 

The  generic  name  is  derived  from  the  five  cornered  shape  of  the  column. 
One  of  its  species  has  occurred  in  a  recent  state,  and  furnishes  a  clue  for 
the  illustration  of  many  facts  relative  to  the  crinoidea.  The  genus  ALECTO 
of  Dr.  LEACH  approximates  the  genus  PENTACRINUS  to  the  ASTERISK  and 
of  M.  LAMARCK. 


There  are  instances  of  the  column  of  this  genus  having  sometimes  a 
tetragonal,  or  hexagonal  form,  these  I  consider  as  monstrous  varieties.  Of  the 
former  figures  exist  in  TOWNSEND'S  Character  of  MOSES,  vol.  i.  PL.  xi.  fig.  5. 
PARKINSON'S  Org.  Rem.  vol.  n.  PL.  xm.  fig.  59.  HOFER,  tab.  vi.  77.  of  the 
latter,  TOWNSEND,  vol.  i.  PL.  xi.  fig.  2.  BRUCKMAN'S  Thesaurus  Subter.  Due. 
Brunsw.  p.  i.  Cap.  ix.  p.  66. 


46 


I.SPE.  PENT  ACRINlTESviL  PENT  ACRINUS  CAPUT  MEDUSAE. 
MEDUSA'S  HEAD  FIVE  ANGLED  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal  having  a  column  formed  of  numerous  pentangular 
joints,  articulating  by  surfaces  with  pentapetalous  ovate  striated  markings  ; 
five  auxiliary  side  arms  formed  of  round  joints,  proceeding  from  the  column 
at  intervals.  Superior  columnar  joints  supporting  a  pelvis  of  five  plates,  to 
which  the  first  costals,  second  costals,  and  scapulae,  succeed,  from  which  ten 
arms  proceed,  each  supporting  two  hands,  subdividing  into  three  fingers. 

Lower  extremity  or  base  unknown. 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 

Encrinus  Caput  Medusae,  LAMAKCK. 
Isis  asteria,  LIN. 

WHITBHURST. — Inquiry  into  the  original  State  and  Formation  of  the  Earth, 
PL.  vn.  fig.  2. 

PARKINSON'S  Organic  Remains,  vol.  H.  PL.  XYII.  fig. 6.  to  8.  PL.  xix.  fig.  1. 
f"/>>//£. 

Locality. 

The  few  RECENT  INDIVIDUALS  that  have  hitherto  occurred,  have  been  found 
in  the  sea  near  the  Islands  of  Barbadoes  (Dr.  HUNTER'S  specimen)  Nevis; 
(J.  TOBIN'S,  Esq.  specimen)  and  at  Martinique  (the  Paris  specimen).  Those 
•which  have  been  brought  to  Europe  are  now  preserved  in  the  British  Museum, 
•which  has  purchased  the  specimen  of  the  late  J.  TOBIN,  Esq. ;  at  Surgeon's 
Hall;  the  Geological  Society;  the  Hunterian  Museum,  at  Glasgow  ;  and  the 
Museum  of  Paris. 


The  FOSSIL  REMAINS  of  this  species  occur  in  the  lyas  near  Bristol,  at 
Keynsham,  Hengrove,  &c. 

Description. 

Through  the  favour  of  WM.  CLAY  FIELD,  Esq.  I  have  been  enabled  to  ex- 
amine the  fine  specimen  once  in  the  possession  of  the  late  JAMES  (not  JOHN  as 
stated  erroneously  page  11.)  TOBIN,  Esq.  In  the  drawing  it  up  from  the  bot- 
tom of  the  sea  near  the  Island  of  Nevis,  in  the  West  Indies,  the  animal  has 
clearly  been  broken  off,  leaving  its  posterior  portion  behind  ;  thus  we  have  lost 
the  chance  of  ascertaining  the  fact,  whether  it  adhered  by  a  fixed  base  or  had  a 
locomotive  power.  The  same  accident  has  befallen  the  other  recent  individuals 
that  have  been  mentioned  when  speaking  of  the  locality  of  this  species.  How- 
ever, judging  from  its  analogy  to  the  encrinus  moniliformis,  from  its  long 
column,  numerous  auxiliary  side  arms,  and  the  associated  manner  in  which 
groups  of  the  following  species  are  sometimes  found  preserved  on  the  surface  of 
a  single  slab,  with  the  columns  all  tending  towards  the  same  point,  as  if  issuing 
from  a  common  base,  I  conceive  that  this  species  also  adhered  by  a  base  to  ex- 
traneous matter.  This  idea  gains  some  further  ground,  from  all  the  recent 
specimens  hitherto  found  having  broken  abruptly  off  in  the  endeavour  to  re- 
move them,  as  not  being  able  to  free  themselves  from  the  points  of  adhesion, 
which  certainly  would  have  been  the  case,  had  the  animal  possessed  a  loco- 
motive power.  This  inference  acquires  additional  confirmation  from  the  ob- 
servations made  by  the  late  J.  TOBIN,  Esq.  on  another  specimen,  viz. — "  Some 
"  years  ago  I  was  in  possession  of  a  larger  pentacrinite,  which  was  brought  to 
"  me  so  fresh  out  of  the  sea  that  at  the  bottom  (where  it  plainly  appeared  to 
"  have  been  broken  off  from  the  rock  to  which  it  was  fixed)  the  blood*  was 
"  actually  oozing  from  the  vertebrae.  This  specimen  I  endeavoured  to  pre- 
"  serve,  but  it  was  totally  destroyed  by  the  ants,  who  eat  every  cartilage,  so  that 
"  it  fell  to  pieces." 

I  cannot  admit  the  assertion  of  WALCH,  that  the  pentacrinite  is  an  animal 
crawling  along  the  bottom  of  the  sea  ;  but  conceive  it  to  have  generally  stood 
more  or  less  erect  in  its  watery  element,  yielding  to  the  fury  of  the  storm  by 
bending  down,  and  adhering  for  additional  security  with  its  side  arms  to  ex- 
traneous matter,  or  closing  them  to  the  column,  and  thus  offering  the  least  sur- 
face possible  to  the  element.  The  latter  is  the  most  probable  idea,  since  I  have 

*  The  fluid  in  the  aliraentarj  canal. 


48 

i 

frequently  met  with  specimens  in  that  state,  but  as  yet  hare  never  seen  any  side 
anus  clasping  round  extraneous  matter. 

The  COLUMN.  (PL.  i.  and  PL.  n.  fig.  24.  and  26.)  The  place  where  the  late 
J.  TOBIN'S,  Esq.  specimen  broke  off,  was  in  a  part  of  the  column  where  its 
joints  had  acquired  a  degree  of  maturity,  and  the  fracture  goes  slantingly 
through  several  of  them,  thereby  demonstrating  the  small  quantity  of  membrane 
intervening  between  them,  its  tenacity,  and  also  the  thinness  of  the  exterior 
integument  that  surrounds  the  joints,  which  is  now  so  dried  up  as  to  be  al- 
most imperceptible,  being  of  a  pale  yellow,  and  intimately  connected  with 
the  calcareous  laminar  secreted  matter  forming  them.  As  the  column  is  not 
broken  in  such  a  manner  as  to  afford  a  correct  idea  of  the  adhering  surface  of 
the  joints,  I  must  refer  for  this  point  to  the  fossil  remains  of  this  species  occur- 
ing  in  the  lyas.  The  alimentary  canal  and  its  investing  membrane  are  very 
small.  The  shape  of  the  column  being  pentangular,  and  more  or  less  indented 
between  the  five  salient  angles.  (PL.  n.  fig.  24.  and  26.)  We  trace  on  the  in- 
ferior and  superior  surface  of  each  columnar  joint  five  subovate  petal-like 
figures,  marked  by  elevated  ridges  radiating  round  the  margin  of  each  of  them, 
the  interior  of  each  of  these  five  petal-like  figures  forms  an  oblong,  ovate, 
smooth  space,  surrounded  by  the  marginal  radii,  opening  by  a  narrow  groove 
at  the  inner  end,  which  is  the  most  pointed,  into  the  alimentary  canal.  On 
joints  not  fully  formed  there  is  also  a  depression  proceeding  from  the  alimen- 
tary canal,  between  the  marginal  radii  surrounding  the  sides  of  the  contiguous 
petal-like  division,  to  a  smooth  space  beyond  them,  filling  up  the  more  or  less 
indented,  and  frequently  contracted,  intervals  between  them.  If  we  consider 
this  construction  in  an  early  stale  of  growth,  when  the  joints  are  very  thin  and 
muscular,  and  the  calcareous  secretion  is  only  commencing,  and  hence  follow 
the  operation  of  nature,  we  may  suppose  that  the  calcareous  deposit  first 
formed  round  the  alimentary  canal,  in  the  space  occupied  by  the  five  petal-like 
divisions  and  their  marginal  radii,  and  thus  continues  to  increase  till  the  joint 
has  acquired  a  thickness  consistent  with  the  proportions  and  size  of  the  animal. 
The  space  between  the  five  petal-like  divisions  continues  muscular  a  consider- 
able time  longer,  and  begins  only  at  a  later  period,  and  very  gradually,  to  se- 
crete calcareous  matter  to  strengthen  the  deposit  round  the  alimentary  canal, 
and  to  interpose  thin  layers  to  keep  apart  the  petal-like  divisions.  The  thin 
muscular  integument  investing  the  alimentary  canal,  probably  forms  a  sphinc- 
ter at  the  junction  of  each  two  joints,  dividing  here  into  ten  conspicuous  por- 
tions or  muscular  integuments,  one  extending  to  each  of  the  spaces  between 


PElYTACRINUxS       CATVT 


i'L     I. 


49 

the  petal-like  divisions,  and  one  to  the  inner  areas  of  each  petal  where  it  spreads, 
insinuates  between,  and  attaches  itself  to  the  marginal  radii.  These  hitler  five 
portions  of  the  muscular  integument,  effect  the  lateral  motion  of  the  column  by 
relaxing  on  one  side  and  drawing  in  on  the  other,  thus  allowing  to  each  joint  a 
slight  motion  tending  to  bend  the  column  in  a  degree  equal  in  quantity  to  the 
thickness  of  the  marginal  radii,  the  other  h've  portions  of  the  muscular  integu- 
ment, draw  inwards  the  muscular  space  between  the  petal  like  divisions,  whilst 
a  lateral  contraction  is  effected  from  those  investing  the  areas  of  the  petals. 

The  smooth  depressed  space  within  the  petal-like  divisions  and  between 
them,  may  furnish  us  with  a  reason  why  in  the  pentacrinite,  the  contrivance  of 
a  ball  of  fluid  enclosed  between  two  concave  cups,  as  noticed  in  the  column  of 
Apiocrinites  rotundus  is  done  away;  since  the  muscle  covering  them  being 
less  divided  at  its  central  junction,  can  exercise  a  superior  force,  and  by  offer- 
ing a  smooth  and  yielding  surface  to  the  joints,  can  more  readily  effect  and 
aid  a  lateral  motion  of  the  column.  The  concave  spaces  resulting  from  the  de- 
pressed areas  of  each  petal,  and  thus  included  between  the  contiguous  joints, 
are  also  sufficiently  analogous  to  those  inttrvertebral  cavities,  and  calculated 
for  the  same  application  where  circular  motion  is  not  required. 

Tn  the  late  Mr.  TOBIN'S  specimens,  the  greater  or  less  muscular  state  of 
the  column  at  different  periods  of  growth  is  beautifully  exhibited  ;  (Pi.,  i.)  for 
although  near  the  fractured  end,  the  joints  (which,  as  has  already  been  ob- 
served, are  partially  consolidated,  and  tilled  up  by  calcareous  secretions)  dis- 
play very  slight  traces  of  muscular  contraction  between  the  petal-like  divisions ; 
yet  higher  up,  this  contraction  becomes  very  conspicuous,  the  joints  here  become 
thinner,  and  are  alternately  disposed,  a  smaller  and  thinner  joint  succeeding  a 
larger  and  thicker,  to  allow  a  greater  freedom  of  motion,  till  near  the  apex  this 
change  is  so  conspicuous  that  the  small  cues  resemble  thin  leather-like  inter- 
positions, 

It  can  also,  I  think,  be  asserted  from  this  appearance,  with  great  certainty, 
that  it  is  here  the  column  of  the  animal  grew  during  the  energy  of  its  life, 
and  elongated  in  proportion  to  other  parts.  The  thin  and  highly  muscular  in- 
terposing joints,  gradually  became  thicker,  being  favourably  placed,  from  their 
greater  vicinity  to  the  abdominal  cavity,  to  receive  a  more  copious  supply 
of  nourishing  fluids  and  calcareous  matter  through  the  alimentary  canal,  than 
the  joints  at  a  greater  distance.  I  also  apprehend  that  from  the  great  tnuscu- 

H 


50 

larky  of  the  column  near  the  pelvis,  we  may  readily  admit  a  continuing  new  form- 
ation of  joints,  by  the  muscular  integuments  developing  and  increasing  in  size. 

AUXILIARY   SIDE  ARMS.     (PL.  i.)     In  the  late  Mr.   TOBIN'S  specimen, 
near  the  fractured  end,  at  intervals  of  every  15th,  14th,  or  12th  joint,  auxiliary 
side  arms  proceed  from  each  of  the  five  spaces  intervening  between  the  petal- 
like  divisions;  further  up  they  come  off  from  every  8th,  6th,  and  4th,  and  near 
the  pelvis  from  every  second  joint.     The  intervening  space  between  the  petal- 
like  divisions  being  only  near  the  centre  calcareous,  is  peculiarly  adapted  to 
supply  the  auxiliary  side  arms  with  nourishment,   and  to  afford  them  points 
of  attachment,  they  have  here  also  a  more  convenient  space  for  action  and 
motion.     Each  of  the  columnar  joints  from  which  they  proceed  has  five  ovaU 
transverse,  and  slightly  concave  impressions,   surrounded  by  a  rim  sometimes 
having  a  few  radiating  striae.  Across  the  greatest  diameter  of  the  ellipticarea  is  a 
ridge,  having  in  its  centre  a  perforation  admitting  the  nourishing  vessel,  probably 
supplied  by  vessels  proceeding  from  the  alimentary  canal.     Each  auxiliary  arm 
(PL.  ii.  fig.  22.)  when  full  grown  is  formed  by  about  forty  joints,  of  which  those 
near  the  column  are  more  or  less  oval  and  thinner,  the  following  becoming 
thicker  and  rounder,  but  decreasing  in  size,  their  surface  slants  with  an  angle 
of  about  twenty  degrees  from  the  perpendicular  line  of  the  column,  admitting  a 
free  motion  upwards  (on  which  side  they  also  show  a  kind  of  fold)  but  op- 
posing a  movement  downwards.     The  articulating  surfaces  (Pi..  H.  tig.  15.  to 
17.)  are  surrounded  by  an  elevated  rirn,  the  interior  is  excavated  into  two  cir- 
cular concavities  of  unequal  size,  so  disposed  as  to  resemble  the  figure  8.  the 
two  circles  forming  it,  being  separated  by  a  small  transverse  ridge  perforated  by 
the  central  passage  of  the  nourishing  vessel.   (PL.  n.  fig.  23.)    The  termination 
of  the  auxiliary  side  arms  is  a  conic  hooked  joint,  of  a  polished,  greenish,   en- 
ameled appearance ;  whereas  the  rest  of  the  animal  is  of  a  pale  yellow  colour. 
Near  the  summit  of  the  column,  about  the  fourth  series  of  auxiliary  side  arms 
from  the  pelvis,  they  become  shorter  and  thinner ;  here  evidently  showing 
their  greater  muscularity,  bend  very  slightly,  and  have  their  joints,  particularly 
those  near  the  point  (which  as  yet  is  not  hooked)  but  faintly  developed.     (PL. 
ii.  fig.  21.)   Those  of  the  second  series  from  the  summit,  are  short,  round,  spine- 
shaped,  and  particularly  near  the  point  so  muscular,  that  not  even  the  termi- 
nating joint  is  discernible.    (PL.  2.  fig.  20)    The  first  series  of  auxiliaiy  side 
arms  (inserted  on  a  joint  which  the  lower  protruding  part  of  the  first  costals 
almost  touch)  is  still  shorter,  and  almost  resembles  in  appearance  and  thick- 
ness a  bristle.    The  formation  of  the  lower  side  arms  demonstrates  the  growth 


PKNTACRINV-S       CAPVT 


! 


oc.0 


51 

of  these  parts  of  the  animal ;  another  curious  fact  is  also  proved  by  them, 
namely,  that  the  animal  had  the  power  of  reproducing  them  when  broken.  Thus 
in  the  late  Mr.  TOBIN'S,  specimen,  a  joint  broken  transversely  near  the  summit, 
is  seen  to  have  pushed  forth  a  small  hook  and  three  other  joints.  (PL.  n.  fig; 
18.  and  19.)  The  reproduction  takes  place  from  the  centre  of  the  old  joint,  the 
new  formed  ones  having  in  their  centre  the  perforation,  and  as  yet  appearing 
very  weak.  This  is  a  new  proof  that  this  perforation  serves  as  a  passage  to  the 
nourishing  vessel,  and  not  a  nerve,  as  many  authors  have,  I  believe,  suggested. 

The  PELVIS.  (PL.  n.  fig.  9.)  On  the  first  columnar  joints  rests  the  pelvis, 
formed  of  five  nearly  cuneiform  joints  having  articulating  surfaces  probably 
resembling  those  of  the  encrinite.  Their  five  points  meet  near  the  alimentary 
canal,  they  have  each  a  central  ridge  above,  and  as  the  lower  part  of  their  exterior 
circumference  slopes  downward  to  the  salient  angles  of  the  column,  they  as- 
sume externally  a  leaf-like  appearance. 

The  FIRST  COSTAL  JOINTS.  (PL.  n.  fig.  9.)  In  the  five  concave  spaces 
formed  by  the  five  joints  of  the  pelvis,  the  first  costals  are  inserted.  They  slope 
at  the  inner  truncated  edge,  thus  forming  a  saucer-shaped  cavity  leading  to 
the  alimentary  canal:  they  have  two  (although  less  conspicuous)  bevelled  and 
slightly  plicated  muscular  lip-like  processes;  the  central  excavation  of  these, 
leading  to  the  perforated  transverse  subtriangular  ridge  in  the  concave  space  at 
their  superior  surface,  which  has  a  slanting  direction  downwards  toward  the 
exterior,  and  serves  for  the  insertion  of  the  second  costal  joint.  The  exterior 
circumference  is  1  limited  in  the  upper  part,  as  far  as  the  costals  adhere  laterally 
to  each  other,  having  on  the  inferior  part  a  process  which  projects  for  a  short 
distance  into  the  space  between  the  angles  of  the  column, and  has  a  semi-conical 
figure. 

The  SECOND  COSTAL  JOINTS.  (PL,  n.  fig.  9.)  The  figure  of  these  joints  is 
that  of  a  horse-shoe,  having  in  the  interior  an  excavated  truncated  termination. 
The  exterior  circumference  is  semicircular,  and  their  lateral  edges  do  not  ad- 
here to  each  othtr,  but  are  united  by  the  integuments  cohering  the  abdominal 
cavity. 

The  SCAPULAE  (PL.  n.  fig.  9)  rest  on  the  second  costal  joints,  are  of  a 
horse-shoe  figure,  and  adhere  laterally  to  each  other  only  by  the  integument 
mentioned  above.  At  the  superior  surlace,  a  central  ridge  extends  with  a 


52 

pointed  termination  to  the  interior  truncated  and  excavated  point,  forming  two 
slanting  sides  for  the  adhesion  of  the  first  arm  joint.  Each  of  these  are  tra- 
versed by  a  perforated  ridge  running  in  a  slanting  direction  from  the  interior  to 
the  exterior  point. 

The  ARMS.— -The  ten  arms  proceeding  from  the  five  scapulae,  (two  from  each) 
are  each  formed  of  five  joints  nearly  of  an  horse-shoe  figure,  sending  off  from 
their  alternate  sides  the  tentacula.  The  superior  surface  of  the  first  arm  joint 
(PL.  ii.  fig.  4.)  and  the  inferior  of  the  second,  are  subconcave,  perforated  in 
the  centre,  smooth,  with  fine  radiating  ridges  at  the  circumference,  and  want 
the  transverse  subtriangular  ridge  which  exists  in  the  following  arm  and  finger 
joints.  In  these  it  traverses  the  superior  surfaces  (PL.  n.  fig.  1.  to  3.)  in  an 
angle  from  near  the  place  where  the  tentaculum  sets  off  to  the  opposite  exte- 
rior circumference,  and  at  the  inferior  surface  in  an  opposite  direction  to  the 
former.  On  the  inside  the  joint  is  excavated  in  the  centre  in  a  sharp  angle, 
it  is  thicker  on  the  side  which  sends  off  the  tentacula,  being  there  cut  in  an  ob- 
liquely transverse  section,  of  which  the  lower  portion  shows  a  ridge,  the  mark  of 
articulation,  whilst  the  upper  forms  a  slender  lamina.  The  projecting  point  on 
the  other  side  is  slantingly  cutoff  to  permit  room  for  the  action  of  the  tentacu- 
lum from  the  joints  below  it.  There  are  also  several  irregular  rugaj  on  the  ar- 
ticulating surfaces,  serving  as  points  of  adhesion  to  the  muscular  integument. 

The  upper  or  sixth  joint  of  the  arm  (PL.  n.  fig.  11.  to  14.)  resembles  in 
figure  the  scapula;  this,  and  those  other  joints  bearing  an  analogy  to  it,  I  have 
distinguished  by  the  name  of  cuneiform  joints,  from  their  upper  surface  posses- 
sing two  opposite  slopes,  and,  like  a  wedge,  interrupting  the  further  continu- 
ing of  a  series  of  joints,  and  rendering  it  dichotomous. 

The  cuneiform  joints  never  send  off  a  tentaculum,  and  to  obviate  the 
interruption  or  vacuity  thus  occasioned  in  the  beautiful  net-like  apparatus 
displayed  when  the  hands  and  fingers  with  their  tentacula  are  expanded,  the 
number  of  joints  below  the  cuneiform  one  generally  varies  in  the  hands;  thus 
affording  an  opportunity  for  the  insinuation  of  the  tentaculum  arising  from 
the  neighbouring  hand,  into  the  vacant  place  if  required. 

The  HAND  and  FINGERS.  (Pi,,  i.)  These  are  twenty  in  number,  two  pro- 
ceeding from  the  cuneiform  joint  of  each  arm.  Each  series  proceeds  through 
about  eight  or  nine  joints,  and  then  by  means  of  another  cuneiform  joint  gives 


53 

rise  to  a  further  subdivision.  This  I  shall  call  the  first  cuneiform  joint  of  the 
hand,  designating  the  lateral  branch  which  proceeds  from  it,  as  the  first  finger, 
and  the  continuation  of  the  main  series  of  joints,  as  the  second  series  of  the  hand 
joints.  This  second  series,  consisting  of  about  twelve  joints,  terminates  by  a 
cuneiform  joint  (the  second  cuneiform  joint  of  the  hand)  which  gives  rise  to  the 
second  and  third  finger.  Each  of  the  fingers  with  its  tentacula,  bears  a  close 
resemblance  to  the  vane  of  a  quill,  becoming  at  its  superior  extremity  highly 
muscular. 

The  JOINTS  of  the  HAND  and  FINGERS  exactly  resemble  those  of  the  arms, 
only  that  they  become  gradually  smaller  as  they  approach  to  the  point  of  the 
fingers,  and  send  off,  like  them,  tentacula  from  the  alternate  sides. 

The  TENTACULA.  (Pi,,  n.  fig.  5.  to  7.  and  25.)  The  tentacular  series  of 
the  arms,  hands,  and  fingers,  near  the  cuneiform  joints  in  full  grown  specimens, 
consist  of  about  twenty  joints  gradually  tapering  to  a  point,  but  decreasing  in 
number  and  size  near  the  apex  of  the  finger,  where  they  are  formed  of  only  one 
or  two  joints  terminating  in  muscular  undeveloped  points;  proofs  of  their  con- 
tinuing growth  through  the  whole  life  of  the  animal,  and  of  their  possessing  a 
greater  power  of  action  at  these  extremities.  The  joints  of  the  tentacula  are 
nearly  horse-shoe  shaped,  having  the  side  where  their  series  folds  upwards 
somewhat  compressed,  and  less  protruding. 

The  circumference  of  each  tentacular  joint,  but  particularly  of  those  to- 
wards the  point  of  a  series  (?L.  n.  fig.  5.  and  25  )  is  smaller,  or  contracted 
near  the  base;  an  admirable  contrivance  to  assist  motion,  and  also  contributing 
much  to  give  this  part  of  the  animal  an  elegant  and  finished  appearance.  The 
articulating  surfaces  present  transverse  ridges,  pierced  iu  the  centre  by  the 
canal  of  the  nourishing  vessel. 

The  PLATED  INTEGUMENT.  (PL.  n.  fig.  8.  and  9.)  The  sides  of  the  second 
costal  joints  and  scapulae  are  tied  together  by  an  integument,  strengthened  and 
protected  externally  by  numerous  calcareous  angular  plates,  which  extend  over 
the  funnel-shaped  abdominal  cavity,  having  in  its  centre,  probably,  the  minute 
aperture  forming  the  mouth,  which  in, the  present  shrivelled  state  of  this  part 
in  the  late  Mr.  TOBIN'S  specimen,  it  was  impossible  to  ascertain.  When 
the  animal  was  alive,  this  integument,  probably,  was  capable  of  having  its  cen- 
tsal  part  elongated  and  protruded  by  the  action  of  its  muscles,  so  as  to  form  a 


54 

sort  of  proboscis  for  the  sucking  in  of  food.  It  spreads  over  the  sulcated  part 
of  the  arms,  hands,  fingers,  and  tentacula,  concealing  under  it  nourishing  ves- 
sels, which  may  be  sometimes  traced  spreading  into  the  muscular  integuments 
between  the  fingers.  The  arrangement  of  its  calcareous  plates  is  peculiarly 
elegant  in  the  tentacula  (PL.  n.  fig.  6.  and  7.)  where  they  form  two  series  an- 
gularly pointed  at  their  inner  edge,  thus  producing  a  serrated  line  of  insertion 
between  each  other.  Their  minuteness  may  be  conceived  from  the  observation, 
that  from  ten  to  twelve  are  necessary  to  cover  the  excavated  canal  of  a  single 
tentacular  joint,  which,  taking  the  amount  of  these,  would  require  about  200 
plates  for  each  full  grown  tentaculum. 

I  have  in  vain  endeavoured  to  trace  apertures  at  the  terminating  points  of  the 
fingers  and  tentacula,  although  GOETARD  alleges,  that  here  orifices  existed  serv- 
ing as  mouths  to  the  animal  for  the  taking  in  its  food.  It  appears  probable  to  me 
that  from  this  assertion  M.  LAMARCK  derived  his  generic  character  of  EN- 
CRINUS.  "  The  branches  forming  the  umbel  are  filled  with  polypi  in  rows." 

The  late  Mr.  TOBIN'S  specimen,  is  in  another  point  highly  instructive. 
The  animal  must  have  suffered  material  mutilation  previously  to  its  having  been 
taken  from  its  marine  abode,  and  hence  affords  a  striking  illustration  of  its 
power  of  reproducing  lost  parts,  to  which  I  alluded  when  speaking  of  the  auxi- 
liary arms ;  the  most  surprising  instance  of  this,  is,  that  the  animal  has  repro- 
duced from  one  of  the  scapula  two  new  arms  (PL.  i.)  each  having  its  two  hands 
and  six  fingers,  but  as  yet  not  an  eighth  part  the  size  of  the  full  grown  ones. 
They  are  highly  muscular,  and  prove  the  gradual  developement  and  formation 
of  the  calcareous  joints  in  the  manner  which  I  have  endeavoured  to  explain, 
when  speaking  of  the  superior  portion  of  the  column  and  the  formation  of  the 
auxiliary  side  arms.  The  pointed  termination  of  tiie  fingers  is  coiled,  which 
demonstrates  the  greater  sensibility  and  flexibility  of  this  part  during  the  life  of 
the  animal.  The  new  formed  arms  protrude  from  near  the  inner  concave  or 
channelled  margin  of  the  scapula  over  the  central  perforation,  leaving  the 
rest  of  its  slanting  surface  covered  by  a  conspicuous  yellow  brown  epidermis. 
In  a  few  other  instances,  new  formed  fingers  proceed  from  the  cuneiform  joints 
in  different  stages  of  growth,  sometimes  almost  assimilating  in  size  with  those 
whose  place  tht-y  now  supply.  In  one  case  two  joints  of  a  finder  have  been 
broken  transversely  on  one  side,  their  parts  somewhat  displaced,  ami  the  frac- 
tureheuled  by  new  secreted  matter.  The  effects  of  an  injury  sustained  by  the._ 
investing  membrane  of  the  column,  and  the  consequent  irregularity  of  the 


55 

joints  affected,  is  exhibited  in  one  instance  (PL.  11.  fig.  10.)  precisely  in  the  same 
manner  as  was  before  noticed  jn  the  Apiocrinites  rotundus. 


COLUMNAR  FRAGMENTS,  smaller  and  rather  neater  than  those  of  the  species 
just  described,  occur  in  the  oolite  at  Dundry,  the  forest  marble  at  Chippenham, 
and  the  chalk  near  Lyme.  It  remains  to  be  ascertained  by  the  acquisition  of  per- 
fect specimens,  whether  these  belong  to  a  variety  of  P.  Caput  Medusae,  or  pos- 
sess peculiar  characters  sufficient  to  distinguish  them  as  a  new  species. 


II.  SPECIES  PENTACRINITES  BRIAREUS. 
BRIAREAN  FIVE-ANGLED  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  having  a  column  formed  of  numerous  pentagonal 
joints,  alternately  larger  and  smaller,  articulating  by  surfaces  with  pentape- 
talous  compressed  semistriated  markings.  Five  auxiliary  arms,  formed  of 
much  compressed  suboval  joints,  proceeding  at  intervals  from  the  column. 
Five  joints  of  the  pelvis,  supporting  five  first  and  five  second  costal  joints,  on 
which  the  scapulae  affix,  from  which  ten  arms  proceed,  each  having  two  hands 
formed  of  numerous  fingers,  sometimes  amounting  to  sixteen. 


Base  unascertained. 


Reference  and  Synonymes. 


PARKINSON'S  Organic  Remains,  vol.  2. 1.  17.  fig.  15.  to  17.  t.  18.  fig.  1.  to  3. 
KNORR. — Recueil  de  Monumens,  Supl.  t.  11.  6. 

>>V»V|»8. 

Locality. 
In  Lyas — at  Lyme,  Watchet,  Keynsham,  &c; 

Description. 

In  general  construction  and  muscular  action  it  resembles  the  former  species, 
but  differs  materially  in  many  particulars.  Its  COLUMN  (PI.  n.  fig.  15.  to  21.) 
grows  sometimes  to  the  length  of  several  feet,  having  its  joints  in  all  the  spe- 
cimens which  I  have  seen,  alternating,  a  thinner  and  smaller  one,  and  a  thicker 
and  larger  one  always  succeeding  to  each  other.  They  articulate  by  pentape- 
talous  striated  surfaces,  which  are  not  of  an  ovate  (as  in  P.  Caput  Medusae) 
but  an  almost  linear  form  (PL,  n.  fig.  19.  to  20.)  the  space  between  them  being 


P F*  JSPTA  CRT  N"  I T K^ 


.  ir. 


e. 


57 

in  consequence  greater,  more  muscular,  and  more  liable  to  contraction,  the  effect 
produced  by  this  is  (Ft.  n.  fig.  16.  17.  and  21.)  that  the  larger  joints  are  some- 
what flat  at  their  exterior  circumference,  rounded  near  the  articulating  rim,  and 
slightly  convex  ;  whereas  the  smaller  and  thinner  joints  are  compressed,  and 
frequently  so  much  so,  as  hardly  to  be  distinguishable.whilst  the  corners  to  which 
the  striated  petal-shaped  markings  extend  are  swollen  and  convex  above  and 
below.  The  line  of  articulation  between  every  two  joints  becomes,  from  this 
disposition  of  convex  and  concave  surfaces,  elegantly  waved.  The  angles  of  the 
column  are  sharper  than  in  the  former  species,  and  the  thicker  joints  are  some- 
times externally  slightly  tuberculated,  the  results  of  muscular  contraction. 

* 

AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS.    (PL.  n.  fig.  15.)    Near  the  summit  of  the  column 
auxiliary  side  arms  set  off  from  every  thicker  joint;  (PL.  n.  fig.  1 1 .)  hence,  from 
their  excessive  number,  forming  a  marked  and  peculiar  feature,  whence  this  spe- 
cies derives  its  name;  farther  down,  the  side  arms  proceed  from  every  second 
thicker  joint,  and  the  intervening  number  of  joints  increases  to  three  or  four  of 
each  kind  thicker  and  thinner  towards  the  lower  extremity.      (PL.  n.  fig.  I6i) 
They  are  also  inserted  in  the  intervening  space  between  the  angles  of  the  larger 
the  elliptic  mark  of  insertion  is  not  transverse,  (Pi.,  n.  fig.  22.)  bat  placed 
with  its  greatest  diameter  perpendicularly,  thereby  gaining  a  greater  power  of 
adhesion:  its  circumference,  by  contraction,  sometimes  becomingslightly  lozenge 
shaped,  having  a  transverse  perforated  ridge  across  the  shortest  diameter.    The 
joints  of  the  side  arms  (PL.  n.  fig.  23.  and  24.)  are  thin,  much  compressed,  sub- 
elliptic,  or  rather  lozenge-shaped,  having  both  extremities  sharply  ridged,  they 
gradually  decrease  in  size,  till  at  the  end  of  the  series  they  terminate  in  a  point. 
(PL.  II.  fig.  15.  and  25.)     As  they  proceed  from  the  column  they  alter  their 
position,  their  longest  diameter  becoming  horizontal,  and  not  perpendicular  as 
at  the  insertion.     The  length  of  the  auxiliary  side  arms  when  fully  grown,  and 
their  frequent  occurrence,  give  a  singularly  bushy  appearance  to  the  column. 
They  shorten  as  they  approximate  to  the  summit  of  the  column,  where  their 
joints  become  less  developed.     When  the  animal  is  contracted  (PL.  n.  fig.  7,) 
the  superior  auxiliary  side  arms  overlay  the  pelvis,  and  reach  with  their  slender 
points  to  the  fifth  arm  joint.   In  this  case  they  all  envelope  the  column  in  a  close 
fasciculus,  and  thus  make  it  appear  thick  and  undefined. 

;       The  PELVIS  (PL.  n.  fig.  1.  9.  and  10.)  is  of  the  sartie  formation  as  in  the  for- 
mer species. 


58 

The  FIRST  COSTAL  JOINTS  (PL.  n.  fig.  2.  9.  to  14.)  are  externally  more  mus- 
cular, reaching  downwards  over  a  greater  number  of  columnar  joints,  and 
tapering  to  a  point.  They  have  each  a  longitudinal  central  ridge,  which  is 
more  clearly  exhibited  when  in  a  contracted  state,  when  also  near  the  upper 
portion  between  the  ridge  and  the  pointed  angles  of  the  pelvis,  a  tubercle  ap- 
pears on  either  side.  (PL.  n.  fig.  13.)  It  here  suggests  itself  to  me  that  the 
elongation  of  the  first  costals  in  the  pentacrinites  is  intended  to  strengthen  the 
column  in  this  place,  where  being  most  muscular,  it  is  most  yielding,  and  there- 
fore requires  strong  abutments  to  bear  the  weight  of  the  arms  and  fingers,  and 
sustain  their  various  motions. 

The  SECOND  COSTAL  (PL.  n.  fig.  3.)  the  scapula?  (PL.  n.  fig.  4.  the  JOINTS 
of  THE  ARMS  (PL.  ii.  fig.  5.)  HANDS  and  FINGERS  (PL.  n.  fig.  6.)  are  formed  in  a 
similar  manner  to  those  of  P.  Caput  Medusae. 

The  number  of  FINGERS  in  the  smallest  and  youngest  specimens  f  PL.  i.  fig.  Q.) 
I  have  seen,  amounted  to  four;  the  length  of  the  hands  from  the  cuneiform  arm 
joint  being  scarcely  an  inch,  and  of  the  whole  animal  not  above  two  inches. 
These  fingers  showed,  like  those  belonging  to  the  reproduced  arms  on  the  late 
Mr.  TOBIN'S  specimen,  a  certain  immaturity.  I  have  traced  the  increase  of 
the  number  of  fingers  to  five  and  eight,  arid  ascertained  that  in  full  grown  spe- 
cimens the  number  amounts  to  sixteen,  when  each  hand  was  about  six  inches 
long.  (PL.  i.  fig.  1. 

After  a  careful  examination,  I  succeeded  in  detecting  traces  of  the  PLATED 
INTEGUMENT  covering  the  viscera,  between  the  costal  joints,  (PL.  n.  fig.  8.) 
and  scapulae,  as  also  where  it  covers  the  channel  of  the  tentacnla.  I  was 
much  gratified  when,  on  a  subsequent  examination  of  Mr.  PAKKINSON'S  plate, 
(T.  xvin.  fig.  2.)  I  found  that  his  draughtsman  (to  whose  talent  of  making  faith- 
ful and  correct  delineations  I  cannot  omit  to  give  my  highest  testimony,)  had 
also  represented  the  plates  of  the  integument  between  the  costals  and  scapulfe. 

Sections  of  the  first  Costals  (PL.  11.  fig.  14.)  frequently  demonstrate  a 
gradual  increase  from  external  laminae,  as  noticed  in  Apiocrinites  rotundus. 

I  apprehend  that  perfect  and  full  grown  animals  of  this  and  the  following 
species,  must  surpass  all  others  in  their  number  of  joints  and  plates,  not  even 
excepting  Euryale  Caput  Medusa?. 


PL   T 


59 

III.  SPECIES.    PENTACRIN1TES  SUBANGULARIS. 

SUBROTUND  FIVE  ANGLED  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal  having  a  column  formed  of  numerous  slightly  pen- 
tagonal joints,  alternately  thicker  and  thinner,  articulating  by  surfaces  with 
pentapetalous  semistriated  markings,  each  petal  being  ovate,  surrounded  by 
an  elevated  ridge ;  five  round  auxiliary  side  arms  proceeding  at  intervals  from 
the  thicker  joints,  and  alternately  approaching  the  opposite  sides  of  the  space 
between  the  angles  of  the  column,  so  as  to  form  double  series.  Pelvis,  first 
and  second  costal,  and  scapulae  in  successive  series  formed  of  five  joints;  from 
which  ten  arms  proceed,  having  two  hands  provided  with  numerous  fingers, 
amounting  in  each  if  the  animal  is  fully  grown,  to  about  sixteen. 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 

PARKINSON'S  Org.  Rem.  vol.  n.  PL.  xin.  fig.  48.  to  51.  and  60. 
KNORK. — Recueil  de  Monumens,  Supl.  t.  11.  c. 

firieft  aus  Der  gtaiM?  gesc&rifben  im  3fare  1763.  t.  2.  fig.  h.  and  t.  6. 

Locality. 

In  Lyas — at  Lyroe,  in  Dorsetshire.  In  black  Slate,  in  the  kingdom  of  Wur- 
ienburg,  in  Germany. 

Description. 

The  COLUMN  (?L.  n.  fig.  l.toS.)  of  this  animal  is  formed  of  alternately 
thicker  and  thinner  joints.  Each  of  the  five  petal-like  markings  on  the  surface, 
has  a  subovate  form,  and  is  surrounded  by  an  elevated  ridge,  rendering  the  ex- 
terior circumference  subrotund. 

AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS.  (PL.  n.  fig.  1.)  In  a  specimen  in  my  possession, 
from  the  space  between  each  of  the  angles  of  every  second  larger  joint  ot  the 


fiO 

column,  an  auxiliary  side  arm  proceeds,  formed  of  numerous  minute  round 
jointn,  depressed  above  and  below.  These  side  arms  have,  probably,  a  greater 
number  of  columnar  joints  intervening,  the  further  they  are  distant  from  the 
pelvis.  Their  points  of  insertion  are  not  disposed  as  in  the  preceding  species, 
directly  over  each  other,  but  alternately  approach  the  opposite  sides  of  the 
space  between  the  angles,  so  as  to  form  a  double  series.  One  or  two  colum- 
nar joints  above  each  point  of  insertion  is  grooved,  for  the  purpose  of  admit- 
ting a  closer  adhesion  of  the  side  arms  to  the  column,  when  the  animal  is  in 
a  state  of  contraction  or  rest. 

In  the  P.  Caput  Medusas,  the  round  side  arms  near  the  pelvis  are  short, 
and  as  they  lengthen,  the  distance  between  the  series  increases,  thereby  allow- 
ing free  motion  without  any  other  provision.  ID  P.  Briareus,  they  are  very 
numerous  and  long,  but  in  order  that  they  may  divide  the  space  correctly  with- 
out infringing  on  the  column  or  creating  confusion,  they  are  lozenge-shaped  ;, 
therefore  when  folding  around  it  by  packing  together  with  the  flattened  sides 
towards  each  other,  many  will  go  in  a  small  circumference,  and  when  extended^ 
the  longest  diameter  of  the  lozenge  being  horizontal,  a  greater  surface  ior  the 
purpose  of  detention  is  produced.  In  the  present  species  they  are  again  round,, 
but  in  more  frequent  series  than  in  P.  Caput  Medusae  ;  hence  their  arrangement 
in  double  rows,  becomes  necessary,  and  as  they  occupy  more  room,  and  intrude 
on  the  angles  of  the  columnar  joints,  the  provision  of  a  groove  in  those  over  them, 
as  noticed  above,  becomes  necessary  to  enable  them  to  adhere  closely  to  the 
column  when  contracted. 

In  a  fine  specimen  of  the  superior  portion  of  this  animal,  of  an  apparently 
nearly  full  grown  size,  which  I  have  had  opportunity  to  examine,  the  FIRST 
COSTAL  JOINTS  (PL.  1.)  are  acutely  angular,  and  do  not  overlay  so  many  of  the 
subjacent  columnar  joints. 

The  arms  and  hands  resemble  those  of  the  former  species,  but  the  tentacula 
set  off  rather  differently.  The  first  joint  of  each  tentaculum  is  not  only  (as  in 
the  former  species)  received  into  a  depression  of  the  finger  joint  above  that 
from  which  it  proceeds,  but  also  occasions  a  depression  in  the  base  of  the  third 
finger  joint  above  it,  and  from  the  upper  part  of  which  again  another  tentaculum 
proceeds,  thus  producing  a  scale-like  overlaying  appearance.  As  stated  be- 
fore, the  specimen  from  which  my  observation  is  taken,  demonstrates  consider- 
able maturity  of  growth,  and  hence  shows  throughout  a  close  structure,  and 


PEN  TACKI N  FTE  &       £  UBA/VCVUX,  AJU>S 


.  JL 


2.  __ 
JSLJ... 


BA5ALTTT  FORMIC 


•3D 


61 

not  that  freedom  of  parts  observable  where  room  is  left  for  increase.  It  is,  per- 
haps, owing  to  this  that  all  the  joints  of  the  hand  have  laterally,  where  they 
adhere  near  each  other  (Pi,,  n.  fig.  4.  and  5.)  a  compressed  figure,  as  also  that 
the  first  joint  of  the  tentaculum  intrudes  on  the  second  joint  above  it. 

The  PLATED  INTEGUMENT  (PL.  1.)  covering  the  abdominal  cavity,  is  in  the 
specimen  alluded  to,  extended  beyond  the  scapulae,  connecting  the  sides  of  the 
arm  joints  and  the  hands  as  far  as  the  first  finger  joint  together,   hence  de- 
monstrating a  considerable  extension  of  the  abdominal  cavity.     The  plates  are 
neatly  arranged,  forming  a  sort  of  rose-like  appearance,  of  which  a  minute 
hexagon  or  heptagon  forms  the  middle.  A  question  here  suggests  itself,  whether 
the  animal  in  age  loses  the  tentacula  of  the  arms,  and  those  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  hand?     It  certainly  can  here  readily  dispense  with  an  apparatus  of 
detention,  its  fingers  having  increased  in  size  and  length,  and  as  the  costa*  and 
scapulae  do  not  grow  larger  in  proportion,  it  is  obvious  the  covered  cavity  be- 
tween them  can  only  be  increased  by  extending  the  points  of  adhesion  of  the 
integument  between  the  arms,  to  which  it  already  adheres  where  it  covers  the 
grooved  canal  at  their  inner  surface.     By  dispensing  with  the  tentacula,  which 
are  no  longer  required,  their  articulating  surfaces  on  the  arms,  furnish  favour- 
able points  for  the  angular  insertion  and  adhesion  of  the  plates  of  the  integu- 
ment.    The  increase  of  the  size  of  the  abdominal  cavity  is  rendered  imperious, 
by  the  extension  of  the  viscera  necessary  for  the  receiving  and  preparing  of  the 
greater  quantity  of  food,  required  by  the  organic  wants  of  an  animal  materially 
•    increased  in  size  and  full  grown.     I  am  nearly  confirmed  in  the  correctness  of 
the  above  opinions,  by  having  detected  in  a  specimen  of  P.  Briareus  the  integu- 
ments adhering  to  the  sides  of  the  first  arm  joint,  which  also  had  no  longer  a 
tentaculum,  an  instance  of  which  is  also  represented  in  Mr.  PARKINSON'S  Or- 
ganic Remains.     VOL.  11.  PL.  xvni.  fig.  2. 


Fragments  of  an  animal  approaching  to  P.  Subangularis,  but  of  a  smaller 
and  neater  shape,  occur  in  the  oolite  at  Dundry,  and  in  the  forest  marble.  It 
must  remain  for  further  favourable  opportunities  to  ascertain  what  claim  these 
have  to  a  specific  distinction,  or  whether  they  belong  to  a  variety  of  present 
species. 


62 
ADDENDA. 


Besides  the  Pcntacrinites  described,  I  have  met  with  columns  and  fragments 
of  animals  belonging  to  this  genus,  but  indicating  plainly  that  they  have  a  claim 
to  specific  distinction.  Not  having,  however,  sufficiently  perfect  specimens  to 
enable  me  to  draw  up  a  specific  character,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  a  short  des- 
cription of  as  much  as  has  come  under  my  observation. 


IV.  SPECIES.  PENTACRINITES  BASALTIFORMfS. 

BASALTIFORM  FIVE  ANGLED  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 
PARKINSON'S  Org.  Reni.  vol.  n.  tab.  13.  fig.  54. 

Locality. 
In  Lyas — at  Lyme,  also  in  the  Chalk  near  Lyme. 

Description. 

I  am  acquainted  with  the  column  (see  PL.  n.  of  P.  Subangnlaris,  fig.  I.  to  6.) 
alone  of  this  species,  which  is  peculiarly  neat  and  slender,  formed  inva- 
riably of  joints  of  an  uniform  size  and  thickness,  sending  off  at  intervals 
from  fifteen  to  twelve  (fig,  6.),  and  probably  less  near  the  pelvis,  round  auxi- 
liary side  arms. 

In  an  early  state  of  growth  (fig  2.)  when  the  space  between  the  oval  petal- 
shaped  secretions  is  muscular,  they  illustrate  my  views  with  regard  to  a  gra- 


03 

dual  deposition  of  calcareous  matter  in  these  places.  It  forms  at  this  period 
(fig.  l.)a  transverse  round  ridge,  over  which  the  muscular  part  is  drawn  in 
acutely.  In  a  more  advanced  stage  of  growth  (fig.  4.)  the  petals  increase  so 
much  as  nearly  to  efface  the  intervening  space,  and  hence  the  crenated  line  of 
adhesion  between  these  joints,  arising  from  the  insertion  into  each  other  of  the 
radii  and  notches  surrounding  the  petals,  may  be  traced  continuously  round 
the  circumference,  uninterrupted  as  in  younger  specimens  by  intervals  where 
the  margin  is  smooth.  The  whole  joint  being  at  this  period  calcareous  (having 
only  a  muscular  integument)  the  column  has  a  smooth  pentagonal  appearance, 
with  a  slight  elevation  near  the  junction  of  every  two  joints,  leaving,  however, 
a  trifling  ridge  between  for  the  action  of  the  small  portion  of  muscle  extending 
to  the  exterior  circumference,  over  and  between  the  radii  of  the  petal-like  for- 
mations. The  ridge  mentioned  before  has  now  disappeared,  and  in  its  stead  we 
trace  a  slightly  elevated  line  (fig.  3.)  waved  conformably  to  the  power  exercised 
on  it  by  contraction  of  the  muscles  between  the  joints.  A  further  contraction 
(fig.  5.)  breaks  this  line  into  three  or  four  minute  tubercles,  and  sometimes 
by  lateral  contraction  produces  two  other  tubercles,  one  above  and  one  below 
the  line. 

I  understand,  that  at  Lyme,  columns  of  from  four  to  five  feet  long  occur, 
belonging  to  this  species. 


V.   SPECIES.   PENTACRINITES  TUBERCULATUS. 


TUBERCULATED  FIVE-ANGLED  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Reference  and  Synonymes. 

PARKINSON'S  Organic  Remains,  vol.  n.  PL.  xvn.  fig.  11.  (la  this  figure  no 
tubercles  are  however  expressed).  PL.  xix.  fig.  2.  ? 

WHITEHURST'S  Inquiry  into  the  Original  State  and  Formation  of  the  Earth. 
PL.  vii.  fig.  1.  2. 

Locality. 
In  the  Lyas — at  Pyrton  Passage. 

This  species  appears  to  be  characteristic  also  of  a  bed  of  rubbly  lias,  near 
the  top  of  the  series  constituted  by  that  formation ;  this  bed  may  be  traced 
from  the  vale  of  Belvoir,  on  the  borders  of  Rutland,  along  the  borders  of  Lei- 
cestershire, to  the  tunnels  of  the  Grand  Union  Canal  at  Husband  Bosworth, 
and  at  Crick;  thence  along  the  confines  of  Warwickshire  and  Northampton- 
shire, by  Branston  tunnel  (on  the  Oxford  Canal)  and  Shuckborough  Park,  well 
known  for  the  abundance  of  these  remains.  The  line  of  the  Oxford  Canal  con- 
tinues in  the  same  stratum,  past  Wormleighton  Tunnel  as  far  as  Claydon  ;  (in 
all  the  places  mentioned  it  is  rich  in  these  fossils),  the  same  bed  continues  to 
range  round  the  base  of  the  Cotteswould  Hills  through  Glocestershire,  but  its 
course  has  not  here  been  so  accurately  traced. 

Description. 

I  have  only  seen  the  column  and  auxiliary  side  arms  of  this  species,  they 
are  larger  than  those  of  any  other  species,  and  resemble  closely  those  of 


y-vs&tt 

*  /.  •  *  i 


v  'wmrt  sHa 
i '.•-    •  * 
v    ^  \ 

'\       ,'  •.o^i.'!.*V' 
}      \  •'•'t»^>  \ 


D 


-  -r 
•  •   *'»»** 


- 


65 

P.  Caput  Medusas.  The  Column  differs  in  its  joints,  being  thinner,  and  their 
having  been  covered  all  over  with  a  more  conspicuous  muscular  coat,  which 
shows  itself  in  numerous  minute  tubercles,  the  result  of  its  contraction. 

I  apprehend  that  the  superior  extremity  figured  in  WHITEHURST  and  PAR- 
KINSON, as  mentioned  above,  belonged  to  this  species.  I  also  conceive  that  a 
specimen  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  G.  HAWKER,  from  the  banks  of  the  Severn, 
but  much  disfigured  by  pyrites,  appertains  to  it. 


I  If  18 


II. 


CRINOIDEA  SEMIARTICULATA. 


Character  of  the  Division. 

J.  HE  plate-like  joints  resting  on  the  superior  columnar  joint,  and  forming 
the  cup  containing  the  viscera,  articulate  by  transverse  processes,  having  a  mi- 
nute central  perforation. 

Observation. 

Although  I  am  acquainted  with  but  one  species  strictly  possessing  the  cha- 
racter assigned  to  it  (viz.  that  which  serves  me  as  the  type  for  the  genus 
Poteriocrinites)  yet  I  thought  it  advisable  to  constitute  the  division  SEMIAR- 
TICULATA, to  mark  in  a  more  conspicuous  manner  the  transition  from  regularly 
articulating  joints  to  plates  adhering  only  by  muscular  sutures. 


iv.  aE.Nru.sr. 


Tf  .     CKA.S.SI/.*.  _ 


H 


P. 


67 


IV.  GENUS  POTERIOCRINITES. 
VASE-LIKE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Generic  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  round  column  composed  of  numerous  thin 
joints,  having  in  their  centre  a  round  alimentary  canal,  and  articulating  by  sur- 
faces striated  in  radii.  Round  auxiliary  side  arms  proceeding  at  irregular  dis- 
tances from  the  column.  Pelvis  *  formed  of  five  pentagonal  plate-like  joints, 
supporting  five  hexagonal  intercostal  plate-like  joints,  and  five  plate-like  sca- 
pulae, having  on  one  of  the  intercostals  an  interscapulary  plate  interposed.  An 
arm  proceeding  from  each  of  the  scapulae. 

Base,  probably  fascicular,  and  permanently  adhering. 

Observation. 

The  generic  name  is  derived  from  FIOTHPION,  a  drinking  vessel,  having  been 
suggested  by  the  resemblance  of  its  figure  to  that  of  a  common  conical  wine 

glass. 

This  genus,  as  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  ascertain,  contains  two  species 
only,  P.  Crassus,  and  P.  Teuuis ;  the  former,  as  was  observed,  serves  as  a  type 
for  the  generic  character,  the  latter  bears  analogy  to  it  in  general  formation,  but 
from  its  plates  only  adhering  by  sutures,  and  not  showing  articulations,  renders 
the  transition  to  the  division  INARTICUJLATA  perfect.  No  recent  individual  be- 
longing to  this  genus  has  been  as  yet  discovered. 

*  It  is  with  considerable  hesitation  that  I  describe  these  five  plates  as  belonging  to  the  Pelvis, 
the  analogy  of  their  lower  articulating  surfaces,  seems,  perhaps,  rather  to  indicate  their  belonging 
to  the  first  costal  series.  I  have  never  yet  bail  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  connection  of  these 
plates  with  the  first  columnar  joint  fairly  developed,  and  it  seems  possible  that  the  true  pelvis 
may  be  small  and  almost  concealed.  This  doubt  will  be  done  away  by  the  acquisition  of  more  in- 
structive specimens,  and  uiy  thus  stating  the  case  must  be  considered  as  resulting  from  an  anxious 
desire  to  check  errors.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  the  real  joinls  forming  the  pelvis  are  so  much  abbrevi- 
ated as  not  to  be  visible  externally.  Every  one  acquainted  with  fossils  must  be  aware  how  difficult 
it  is  to  trace  always  organic  details  in  them  correctly,  and  bow  many  specimens  are  sometimes  ne- 
cessary to  ascertain  a  single  fact, 


.a.  ;rroq  sugao . 

1.  SPECIES.   POTERIOCRINITES  CRASSUS. 

THICK  VASE-LIKE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  column  formed  of  numerous  round  thin  joints, 
articulating  by  surfaces  striated  in  radii.  The  plate-like  joints  of  the  pelvis, 
the  intercostae,  and  scapulae,  adhering  at  their  upper  and  lower  surfaces  by  ele- 
vated  transverse  ridge-like  processes. 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 

G.  CUMBERLAND,  iu  Transactions  of  the  Geological  Society,  VOL.  v.  p.  90. 
PL.  3.  fig.  2. 

Locality. 

In  the  Mountain  Limestone,  in  Yorkshire.  In  Mountain  Lime,  at  Bristol, 
near  the  river  Avon  Bed  Land  14.  of  Dr.  BRIOHT'S  Paper  in  Trans,  of  Geol. 
Soc.  vol.  iv.  p.  193.  In  the  Magnesian  Beds  of  the  Mountain  Limestone,  Cleve 
don  Bay,  Somersetshire. 

The  specimen  mentioned  in  Dr.  WOODWARD'S  Catalogue  of  foreign  fossils. 
(page  19.  8.  1.)  as  coming  from  Syria,  is  of  this  species.  I  am  indebted  to  the 
Rev.  A.  SEDGEWICK,  Woodwardian  Professor,  Cambridge,  for  ascertain- 
ing this  fact,  he  having  kindly  furnished  me  with  a  drawing  made  from  the 
original,  now  in  Dr.  WOODWARD'S  Collection,  and  under  his  care. 

Description. 

The  COLUMN. — ThisCrinite,  which  grows  to  a  large  size,  is  remarkable  for 
its  thin,  simple,  finely  radiating  columnar  joints  (fig.  10.  to  17.)  has  a  few  ir- 
regularly placed,  long  auxiliary  side  arms,  formed  of  rather  thicker  and  less 


POTT/RIOCR1  N 


CRAS.SUS 


__ 
H 


/. 

».,-——• 

A- 


69 

finely  striated  joints;  having  a  contracted  circumference  of  articulation.  Its 
column  has  sometimes  numerous  joints  (hg.  18.)  swelling  gradually  out,  and 
thus  giving  it  a  barrel-shaped  appearance,  generally  pressed  in  on  one  of  its 
sides,  and  becoming  there  concave,  with  a  central  perforation  evidently  leading' 
to  the  alimentary  canal.  This  has  all  the  appearance  of  acicatrized  wound,  and 
as  the  alimentary  canal  in  the  column  is  not  increased,  the  swelling  can  only 
arise  from  a  more  rapid  secretion  from  these  joints,  probably  to  strengthen  it, 
and  to  compensate  thus  for  the  injury  probably  sustained  in  one  of  its  auxiliary 
side  arms.  The  cavity  before  mentioned,  was  probably  produced  by  the  loss 
or  separation  of  the  stump  of  the  injured  auxiliary  side  arm  from  the  column, 
and  the  subsequent  cicatrizing  of  the  wound. 

The  BASE  of  the  column  is  probably  similar  to  that  of  the  genus  Cyatho- 
crinites,  which  will  be  hereafter  described. 

The  PELVIS  (fig.  8.) — On  the  superior  columnar  joint  rest,  as  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  ascertain,  five  plate-like  joints,  which  I  consider,  though  with 
some  hesitation,  (for  reasons  stated  in  the  note,  page  67.)  as  forming  the  pelvis. 
At  their  lower  surfaces  they  are  smooth,  but  have  a  transverse  subtriangular 
ridge,  with  a  central  perforation  and  a  narrow  lip-like  extension.  Their  lateral 
surfaces  are  slantingly  truncated  to  admit  the  intervention  of  a  muscle.  A  ridge 
divides  the  upper  surface  into  two  angularly  slanting  planes,  having  each  a 
transverse  ridge  perforated  by  a  nourishing  vessel,  and  showing  a  lip-like  pro- 
cess near  the  inner  surface.  The  superior  and  inferior  surface  is,  near  Ihe  ex- 
terior circumference  finely  striated  for  tlie  adhesion  and  transmission  of  muscu- 
lar portions,  connecting  with  the  exterior  muscular  covering  of  the  crinite,  and 
capable  of  producing  on  contraction  numerous  minute  tubercles,  which  may  be 
observed  in  well  preserved  specimens. 

The  FIVE  INTERCOSTAL  PLATE-LIKE  JOINTS  (fig.  6.  7. 9.  the  animal  having  no 
costals),  are  oblong  and  hexagonal,  one  of  them  being  somewhat  longer,  and  hav- 
ing one  of  the  sides  of  its  superior  surface  considerably  larger.  They  insert 
their  inferior  angle  into  the  five  angular  spaces  formed  by  the  plate-like  joints  of  • 
the  pelvis,  articulating  to  them  by  nearly  .similarly  marked  surfaces.  They  pre- 
serve externally  the  subconical  figure,  and  thus  enlarge  the  abdominal  cavity. 

The  SCAPULA  (fig.  2.  to  5.)  are  inserted  into  each  of  the  superior  angles  of  the 
intercostals.  They  are  thin,  plate-like,  and  subpentagonal,  adhering  by  subtrian- 


-70 

gular  ridges  to  the  iutercostals,  and  by  their  lateral  surfaces  to  each  other. 
They  are  obliquely  truncated  at  their  superior  surfaces,  excavated,  and  have  a 
horse-shoe-like  impression,  with  a  subperforated  elevated  transverse  ridge. 

One  of  the  hexagonal  intercostal  joints  having  one  of  the  angular  sides  of  its 
superior  surface  elongated,  has  in  a  specimen  in  my  possession  (fig.  1.)  a  small 
pentagonal  interscapulary  plate  adhering,  whose  lateral  edges  connect  with 
the  lower  edges  of  the  scapulae,  and  on  whose  superior  surface  another  hex- 
agonal interscapulary  plate  rests.  To  avoid  an  increased  distance  between  the 
the  arms  proceeding  from  the  scapulae  nearest  to  this  interposed  plate,  they 
themselves  are  smaller,  and  of  a  contracted  form  (fig.  5.)  I  cannot  account  for 
this  apparent  irregularity  in  P.  Crassus,  but  a  similar  one  exists  in  the  next 
species,  and  in  the  genera  in  the  division  INARTICULATA. 

The  intercostals  and  scapulae  where  they  articulate  to  each  other,  must  have 
been  very  muscular,  hence  a  contraction  may  be  traced  which  produces  a 
waved  appearance. 

I  have  not  been  fortunate  enough  to  obtain  a  specimen  extending  beyond  the 
scapulae,  but  from  the  occurrence  on  the  same  slab,  (see  plate  Poteriocrinites 
Tenuis,  fig.  10.  and  1 1.)  of  joints  of  the  arms,  hands  and  fingers,  which,  in  their 
organic  construction,  resemble  those  of  the  Pentacrinites,  1  do  not  hesitate  to 
consider  these  as  belonging  to  this  species.  I  also  have  found  small  plates  be- 
longing to  the  integument  extending  over  the  cup-like  abdominal  cavity,  and  I 
do  not  doubt  its  resemblance  to  that  noticed  in  the  Pentacrinites. 

In  one  instance  I  have  observed  a  proof  of  the  softness  or  muscularity  of 
the  inside  of  the  pelvis,  one  of  its  plates  having  retained  the  impression  of  a 
columnar  joint,  which,  by  accident,  came  in  contact  with  it  previous  to  its 
petrifaction. 


T'OT'ERI  OCR  I  WI  ' 


I 


J.. 


HT/. 


z 

E  T 


E?< 


3 


71 


II.  SPECIES  POTERIOCRIN1TES  TENUIS. 


THIN  VASE-LIKE  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal  with  a  column  formed  of  numerous  round  thin  joints, 
surface  of  articulation  radiatingly  striated.  The  plate-like  joints  forming  the 
cup-like  body,  articulating  by  minute  strias.  One  arm  proceeding  from  each 
scapula  supporting  two  fingers. 

Locality. 

^ 

In  the  Mountain  Limestone  of  the  Mendip  Hills,  and  in  the  Black  Rock 
(the  fourteenth  bed  of  Dr.  BKIGHT'S  series;  see  Geol.  Trans.  VOL.  iv.  p.  193.) 
near  the  river  Avon,  Bristol,  belonging  to  the  same  formation. 

Description. 
It  is  a  much  neater  and  smaller  species  than  the  former. 

Its  COLUMN  (fig.  1.)  must  have  possessed  near  the  summit  a  considerable 
degree  of  muscularity,  since  the  thin  joints  of  this  part  appear  to  have  yielded 
to  the  impression  of  the  lower  part  of  the  pelvis  joints,  and  the  pressure  of  the 
muscle  acting  on  them,  so  as  to  assume  a  slightly-waved  marginal  outline. 

The  PELVIS  (fig.  2.  to  5.)  together  with  the  five  intercostals  (fig.  6.  and  7.) 
and  the  scapulae  (fig.  8.  and  9.)  adhere  by  slightly  striated  surfaces,  and  \vilh 
the  intervening  pentagonal  and  hexagonal  plates  form  a  small  and  elegant  trun- 
cated cup. 

The  ARMS  (fig.  12.  to  21.) — From  the  scapula  proceeds  immediately  the 
cuneiform  joint  of  the  arm,  it  is  very  slender  and  loug,  yet  in  general  construe- 


72 

tion  and  articulation  resembles  the  corresponding:  joint  of  the  Pentacrinites. 
Its  length,  not  unfrequently,  exceeds  its  thickness  six  times,  whence  it  bears  a 
distant  resemblance  to  a  split  os  humeri  of  a  very  small  size. 

FINGER  JOINT. — From  its  summit  proceed  the  first  joints  of  two  fingers, 
(fig.  24.  and  25.)  they  are  equally  slender,  adhering  near  the  base  laterally  to 
each  other.  On  these  the  following  finger  joints  (fig.  22.  and  23.)  are  inserted 
in  single  series,  they  are  much  excavated  at  the  inner  surface,  and  by  the 
alternately  inclining  angle  of  their  superior  surface,  indicate  that  the  tentacula 
came  oft'  alternately  from  the  broader  portion  of  every  joint.  The  specimen 
in  my  possession  does  not  display  the  tentacula,  nor  have  I  been  able  to  trace 
their  place  of  insertion  on  the  finger  joints,  but  I  apprehend  that  these  being 
so  thin,  and  not  offering  a  safe  point  of  attachment,  a  muscular  adhesion 
existed  in  this  species.  I  have  also  found  minute  plates  indicating  that  the 
cup-like  abdominal  cavity,  and  the  excavated  sulci  in  the  arm  and  fingers 
have  been  protected  by  a  plated  integument,  similar  to  that  noticed  in  other 
Crinoidea. 


V    &ENUS 


P  LAHT  VC  RT  NT 


o-  •  •  .0 
>~P b;' 


^ 


/      ••£>•• 
->••• 

^  \     /    ;-M. 


c* K---.C--'" 

D,.^  -... 


Iff 


'-..    :    --;  i  .xD 


^r-.  :»   -o 
o- 


•  c^y 
•  CD 


ill.  Bmtston. 


CRINOIDEA  INARTICULATA. 


Character  of  the  Division. 

J.  HE  plates  forming  the  superior  cup-like  portion  of  the  animal,  and  enclos- 
ing the  viscera,  adhering  by  muscular  sutures. 

Observation. 

The  muscular  integument  which  connects  the  plates  to  each  other,  also  ex- 
tends over  their  interior  and  exterior  surface,  effecting  by  its  contractile  power 
the  movements  of  the  arms. 

It  may  be  here  observed  as  a  geological  fact,  that  as  far  as  I  have  been  able 
to  ascertain,  theremains  of  the  animals  of  the  former  and  of  this  division  havenever 
occurred  otherwise  than  in  the  inclined  strata,  from  the  grau  wacke  to  the 
new  red  sandstone ;  whilst  those  of  the  first  division  belong  to  the  horizontal 
and  more  recent  beds. 


74 


V.  GENUS.    PLATYCRINITES. 

'  tiia&hftlS  .ill 

BROAD-PLATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Generic  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  an  elliptic  or  (in  one  species)  pentagonal  column, 
formed  of  numerous  jointe,  having  a  few  side  arms  at  irregular  distances.  Pel- 
vis, saucer  shaped,  formed  of  three  unequal  pieces,  from  which  five  large  plate- 
Jike  scapulae  proceed. 

Base  provided  with  numerous  fibres  for  attachment. 

Observation. 
- 

The  generic  name  has  been  derived  from  ntATrs,  broad  or  flat,  with  re- 
ference  to  the  form  of  the  scapulas. 

The  want  of  costae  supplied  by  the  large  plate-like  scapulae  gives  the  supe- 
rior part  of  these  animals  a  pentagonal  appearance,  and  furnishes  so  conspi- 
cuous a  character,  that  they  are  readily  distinguished  from  all  other  genera. 

I.  SPECIES.    PLATYCRINITES  L^VIS. 

SMOOTH,  BROAD-PLATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  column  formed  of  very  muscular  elliptical  joints 
adhering  by  a  transverse  ridge.  Round  side  arms,  occasionally  proceeding 
from  the  column,  whose  joints  adhere  by  radiated  surfaces.  Pelvis,  saucer- 
shaped,  with  the  five  scapula?  adhering  to  it,  from  each  of  which  an  arm  pro- 
ceeds supporting  two  hands,  having  each  two  fingers. 

Pelvis  and  scapulae  smooth. 


PLAT^CRTN 

2 


TL 


=¥=H 


75 

Reference. 

PARKINSON'S  Organic  Remains,  VOL.  n.  t.  17.  fig.  12. 

G.  CUMBERLAND,  in  Trans,  of  Geol.  Soc.  VOL.  v.  t.  5.  fig.  8. 

Locality. 

In  the  Mountain  Limestone  of  the  Mendip  Hills,  the  Black  Rock  (14th  bed 
of  Dr.  BRIGHT'S  Series  in  Geol.  Trans.  Vol.  iv.)  near  Bristol,  Dublin,  and 
Cork. 

Description. 

The  COLUMN  (PL.  n.  fig.  1.  18.  to  20.)  of  this  animal  is  formed  of  numer- 
ous elliptical  joints,  which  near  the  pelvis  are  of  an  almost  round  figure  (PL.  n. 
fig.  1.  to  3.)  and  are  for  some  distance  from  it  placed  alternately,  so  that  a 
larger  and  thicker  joint  succeeds  a  smaller  and  thinner.     The  articulation  of 
the  pelvis  with  the  column  in  this  species  (Pt.  n.  fig.  1.  and  2.)  affords  an  in- 
teresting example  of  the  manner  in  which  the  ordinary  structure  of  the  parts  of 
animals  is  changed,  whenever  the  circumstances  are  such  as  to  require  a  new 
mechanism  ;  for  the  mode  of  articulation  between  the  joints  throughout  the 
rest  of  the  column,  is  by  means   of  a  transverse  ridge  only,  that  mode 
being  most  fitted  for  their  elliptical  form;  but  since  the  upper  columnar  joint 
has  to  support  a  pelvis  composed  of  three  pieces,  which  could  not,  from  their 
mode  of  construction,  be  affixed  to  a  single  ridge,  this  plan  is  here  abandoned 
and  a  new  one  introduced,  which  consists  in  the  joint  assuming  a  round  figure, 
having  at  its  upper  surface  a  margin  marked  with  radiating  striiE,  on  which  the 
inferior  striated  surfaces  of  the  three  pelvis  plates  are  applied  in  the  usual  man- 
ner ;  and  the  transverse  ridge  is  here  very  faintly  exhibited.     Similar  marginal 
radii  are  seen,  but  more  and  more  faintly,  in  several  joints  below  (PL.  n.  fig.  3. 
to  15.)  and  soon  totally  disappear,  when  the  joints  become  of  a  true  elliptical 
form  and  thicker.    The  transverse  ridge  on  the  superior  and  that  on  the  inferior 
surface  of  the  joint  have  (even  when  these  are  not  thicker  than  a  piece  of  writing 
paper)  a  decided  tendency  to  assume  a  direction  oblique  with  respect  to  each 
other,  which  is  still  more  conspicuous  when  the  joint  is  larger  (Pi,,  n.  fig.  10.  and 
11.)     This  appearance  has  led  me  to  suppose,  that  in  a  living  state  the  inferior 
and  superior  surfaces  of  each  joint  with  their  articulating  ridge,  were  alone  truly 
calcareous,  having  a  yielding  muscular  or  cartilaginous  substance  interposed 
between  them.     In  consequence  of  the  adhesion  of  the  superior  surface  of  each 


76 

joint  to  the  inferior  of  that  contiguous  to  it,  ami  their  firm  articulation  by  means 
of  the  transverse  ridge,  the  animal  was  capahle  of  producing  through  its  muscu- 
lar integument,  a  kind  of  twisting,  vermicular  spiral  motion  (PL.  n.  fig.  1.  18. 
to  20.)  shortening  the  column  by  compressing  the  muscle  between  the  twoealcare- 
reous  plates  of  each  joint,  and  elevating  it  by  untwisting  and  restoring  it  to  its 
former  elasticity.    It  is  evident  that  this  motion  would,  in  many  ways,  render  the 
lateral  motion  of  the  superior  part  of  the  animal  on  its  coluom  less  necessary; 
and  since  the  attachment  of  the  pelvis  to  the  column  appears  to   have   been 
slight,  and  might  have  been  endangered  by  such  a  motion,  this  may  have  been 
the  object  of  the  contrivance.  When  the  two  hard  elliptical  surfaces,  with  their 
elevated  ridges  are  placed  obliquely  to  each  other,  the  joint  evidently  ap- 
pears to  be  considerably  compressed,  and  has  a  slight  four-cornered  appearance, 
having  the  angles  rounded ;  while  along  the  middle  of  the  exterior  circumference 
the  intermediate  muscle  is  pressed  out  (PL.  n.  fig.  2 1.  to  ,10.)  it  forms  a  smooth 
rim,  which   is  sometimes  studded  at  intervals   with    tubercles  occasionally 
elongated  into  a  kind  of  pointed  feelers,  giving  the  joint  some  resemblance  to 
the  rowel  of  a  spur.    (PL.  n.  fig.  25.  to  26.)    In  general  the  protruding  feelers 
are  longer  near  the  ends  of  the  greater  diameter  of  the  elliptical  joint,  sometimes 
assuming  an  inclining  direction  (PL.  n.  fig.  28.  and  30.)  and  having  an  indented 
summit.     The  alimentary  canal  of  the  column  is  small,  probably  because  the 
muscular  integument  was  more  vascular. 

The  BASE.  (PL.  n.  fig.  52.  to  56.)  The  columnar  joints  are  sometimes 
rendered  unshapely  by  exuded  calcareous  matter  (PL.  n.  fig.  52.  and 
53)  which,  near  the  base,  appears  to  have  partially  surrounded  those 
numerous  muscular  fibres  which  served  the  animal  as  organs  of  attachment. 
(PL.  ii.  fig.  55.  and  56.)  In  specimens  where  these  fibres  are  decayed  and  lost, 
many  cavities  are  left  behind  in  the  indurated  matter,  demonstrating  their 
points  of  insertion.  (PL.  n.  fig.  54.) 

The  AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS.  From  the  ends  of  the  greater  diameter  of  the 
elliptical  columnar  joints  proceed  the  auxiliary  side  arms  (PL.  n.  fig.  32.  and 
33.)  formed  of  numerous  round  joints,  perforated  in  the  centre,  and  adheriiv 
by  surfaces  striated  in  radii.  I  have  specimens  in  my  collection  (PL.  n.  tig. 
39.  to  44.  fig.  47.  to  51.)  which  from  their  analogy  to  some  side  arms  still  at- 
tached to  the  column,  I  consider  as  continuations  of  the  same.  They  ai;e  re- 
markably neat,  round,  and  prove  their  former  muscularity  by  the  contraction 


77 

of  their  exterior  integument.  Thus  the  smooth  round  joint  of  the  side  arm 
shows  at  its  external  circumference  an  elevated  rim  (Pi,,  n.  fig.  39.)  the  first 
vestige  of  contraction,  which  may  be  traced  through  a  series  of  specimens,  to 
swell  and  increase  more  and  more  on  one  side,  gradually  becoming  tubercular, 
(?L.  ii.  fig.  40.  to  42.)  and  sending  off  from  about  six  to  eight  spine-like  mus- 
cular elongations  (PL.  ii.  fig.  43. and  44)  not  [infrequently  proving  their  former 
muscular  state  by  a  curved  inclination  downwards.  The  more  the  muscle  is 
thus  protruded,  the  closer  it  approaches  to  the  superior  surface  of  the  joint;  the 
line  of  tubercles  assuming  a  somewhat  spiral  turn,  whereby  the  joint  receives  a 
truncated  conical  figure,  its  superior  surface  forming  the  base  of  the  cone.  la 
young  undeveloped  specimens  the  tubercles  form  a  still  greater  spiral  curve. 
On  the  surface  of  the  same  mass  of  partially  decomposed  limestone,  I  have 
met  with  very  thin  joints  resembling  those  just  described,  only  being  very 
small  and  much  longer,  which  1  apprehend  belong  to  this  species.  (PL.  ii.  fig. 
35.  to  37.)  Another  portion  of  side  arms  has  also  occurred  (PL.  n.  fig.  38.  and 
45.)  where  the  joints  are  elliptically  compressed,  articulating  by  finely  striated 
surfaces,  and  having  a  sort  of  serrated  projection  near  the  upper  margin  of  the 
joint  at  the  exterior  circumference,  within  the  line  of  curvature  when  the  arm 
is  bent. 

The  PELVIS  (PL.  i.  fig.  2.  to  7.)  is  saucer-shaped,  composed  of  three 
plates,  forming  at  their  superior  edge  five  concave  spaces,  which  are  generally 
finely  striated  to  give  a  firmer  adhesion  to  the  scapulae. 

The  SCAPUIJE  (fig.  8.  to  13.)  are  five,  tile-shaped,  thin  plates,  adhering  by 
their  lateral  edges  to  each  other,  truncated  above,  and  angularly  bevelled  to 
these  lateral  edges.  In  the  centre,  at  the  superior  edge,  they  are  excavated, 
having  a  somewhat  reniform  or  horse-shoe  shaped  impression  on  the  exterior, 
which  presents  a  ridge  of  articulation  with  a  central  perforation  for  the  reception 
of  the  arms. 

The  ARMS(PL.  i.  fig.  1 .  and  14.  to  20.)  are  formed,  each  by  a  single  cuneiform 
joint  which  adheres  to  the  scapulae. 

The  HANDS.  (PL.  i.  fig.  21.  to  25.)  Two  hands  proceed  from  the  cuneiform 
joints  of  the  arm,  each  is  formed  by  a  horse-shoe  shaped  joint,  and  a  cuneiform 
one. 


78 

Two  FINGERS  (PL.  i.  fig.  1.)  set  off  from  the  cuneiform  joint  of  each  hand. 
They  are  composed  of  two  series  of  joints  adhering  at  one  of  their  lateral  sur- 
faces to  each  other  by  bevelled  edges,  in  a  manner  similar  to  those  of  Encri- 
nites  moniliformis. 

The  TENTACULA. — From  the  joints  of  the  hand  and  fingers  the  tentacula 
proceed,  which  resemble  those  of  other  crinoidea. 

An  INTEGUMENT  protected  by  numerous  (sometimes  very  regularly  formed) 
plates,  extends  as  usual  over  the  abdominal  cavity  and  the  sulcus  on  the  arms, 
hands,  fingers,  and  tentacula. 

That  the  plates  increased  in  size  by  laminar  secretions  formed  externally 
as  in  Apiocrinites  rotund  us,  1  have  been  able  to  ascertain  from  a  decomposed 
specimen.  (PL.  i.  fig.  26.  and  27.) 

I  have  a  joint  (PL.  11.  fig.  31.)  of  asubtriangular  circumference  in  my  col- 
lection, which  I  apprehend  may  have  been  an  unusual  and  monstrous  form  of 
the  superior  columnar  joints  of  this  species.  The  central  ridge  of  articulation 
noticed  in  the  joints  described  is  here  divided  into  three  radii,  each  subdividing 
where  they  approach  the  exterior  circumference,  into  several  fine  ridges,  and 
thus  rendering  the  margin  crenulated. 

In  one  instance  (PL.  i.  fig.  28.)  the  pelvis  and  scapula?  are  covered  with  tu- 
bercles indented  at  their  centre,  in  my  opinion  the  effects  of  disease. 


I  have  noticed  in  the  collection  of  RICHARD  BRIGHT,  Esq.  of  Ham  Green, 
near  Bristol,  numerous  joints,  probably  appertaining  to  an  animal  forming  a  va- 
riety of  the  former,  or  a  distinct  species.  They  came  from  Muir-kirk  in  Dum- 
frieshire.  The  scapulas  are  shorter  in  proportion  than  those  of  the  former  spe- 
cies, aud  the  columnar  joints  are  finely  tuberculated. 


79 


II.  SPECIES.  PLATYCRINITES  RUGOSUS. 


RUGGED,  BROAD-PLATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  an  oval  column,  having  round  side  arms  at  irre- 
gular distances.  Pelvis  formed  of  three  pieces,  very  flat,  admitting  at  its  upper 
surface  five  depressed  scapulae,  from  each  of  which  an  arm  having  two  hauds 
with  three  fingers  each,  proceeds; 

Synonymes  and  Reference. 
G.  CUMBERLAND,  in  Trans,  of  Geol.  Soc.  VOL.  v.  t.  5.  fig.  10. 

Locality. 

In  Mountain  Limestone  at  Caldy  Island,  on  the  south  coast  of  Wales;  and 
at  the  Mendip  Hills. 

Description. 

Its  column  (fig.  11.  to  16.)  is  of  a  similar  figure  to  that  of  the  former  spe- 
cies, but  of  a  superior  size.  The  exterior  tubercles  on  the  columnar  joints  are 
also  placed  near  one  end  of  the  greatest  diameter  of  their  elliptical  circumfer- 
ence. They  are  sometimes  depressed  at  their  summit,  showing  a  tendency  to 
form  new  auxiliary  side  arms. 

The  PEIVIS  (fig.  2.  to  6.)  is.  flat,  considerably  extending  beyond  the  dia- 
meter of  the  column,  having  at  its  lower  surface  the  impression  for  the  pur- 
pose of  articulation  comparatively  small. 


80 

The  FIVE  SCAPUUE  (fig.  7.)  adhere  to  the  upper  edge  of  the  pelvis,  are 
thick,  short,  bevelled  at  the  summit,  with  an  excavation,  and  a  horse-shoe 
shaped  impression  for  the  insertion  of  the  arms. 

The  pelvis  and  scapulae  (fig.  1.  to  7.)  are  thicker  near  the  centre  than  at  their 
margin  of  adhesion,  and  display  their  muscularity  in  a  conspicuous  manner. 
Previous  to  the  exertion  of  the  contracting  muscular  power  of  the  animal  they 
are  nearly  smooth,  sloping  towards  the  sutures  (fig.  1. 22.  to  24.)  On  contrac- 
tion, the  bevelled  edges  become  rounded,  and  the  smooth  surface  undulating 
and  corrugated,  (fig.  3.  and  6.)  On  still  further  contraction,  the  A'arious 
branches  of  the  muscles  become  visible,  and  the  pelvis  shows  two  or  three  se- 
ries of  tubercles  (fig.  1 .  4.  and  7.)  viz.  four,  three,  and  two,  in  the  smaller  plate  of 
the  pelvis,  and  six,  four,  and  two,  on  each  of  the  two  larger.  In  this  case  five  or 
six  tubercles  are  arranged  in  a  crescent  on  the  scapula,  below  the  horse-shoe-like 
depression,  having  sometimes  another  similar  series  under  them.  In  other  speci- 
mens I  have  observed  each  tubercle  in  this  second  or  lower  series,  assuming  an 
oblong  figure,  (fig.  18.  and  19.)  and  traced  it  until  it  connected  with  the  tubercle 
above  it,  and  forming,  together  with  it,  a  single  ridge,  (fig.  17.  20.  and  21.)  thus 
displaying  on  each  of  the  scapulae  several  radiated  ridges.  In  a  specimen  in  my 
possession  (fig.  5.)  a  still  greater  number  of  tubercles  are  visible,  which  are 
irregularly  arranged. 

AKMS  AND  HANDS. — On  each  of  the  scapula  is  inserted  a  cuneiform  joint, 
forming  the  arm  (fig.  8.  and  9.)  on  which  the  two  joints  of  the  first  series  of  the 
hand  affix  (fig.  10.)  having  each  at  their  summit  a  cuneiform  joint,  sending 
off  on  the  one  side  a  finger,  and  on  the  other  the  second  series  of  the  hand,  sur- 
mounted by  another  cuneiform  joint  supporting  two  fingers. 

The  FINGERS  (fig.  1.)  are  formed  each  of  two  series  of  joints  resembling 
those  of Encrinites  moniliformis,  and  sending  offlike  them  series  of  tentacula. 

The  INTEGUMENT  over  the  abdominal  cavity  is  protected  by  large  and 
thick  angular  plates,  and  is  capable  of  elongating  itself  in  the  centre  into  a  pro- 
boscis, analagous  to  that  in  Actinocriuites,  which  will  be  hereafter  described. 


PJL/Vmf  CRT  NTTK-S 

2 


-i- 


l^LAT'V'CR.T  N  VTF.S 


i:  N  TAf^CS  U I  ^  RX6' 


U 


-fe 


n 


81 


III.  SPECIES.    PLATYCRINITES  TUBERCULATUS. 


TUBERCULATED,BROAD-PLATED,LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  having  its  pelvis  marked  with  saucer-shaped,  five  tu- 
bercles. Scapulae  of  greater  length  than  breadth,  having  each  three  series  of 
tubercles. 

Column  unascertained. 

Locality. 
The  Mountain  Lime  strata. 

Description. 

The  Rev.  Professor  BUCKLAND  kindly  allowed  me  to  examine  the  Crinoidal 
remains  in  the  Ashmolean  collection  at  Oxford,  many  of  which  once  belonged 
to  Lluid.  Among  these  I  discovered  the  superior  portion  of  this  animal  (fig. 
1.  and  2.)  which  I  consider  entitled  to  specific  distinction;  and  although  I  am 
well  aware  that  the  characters  as  above  given,  are  scarcely  sufficient  to  establish 
this  claim,  yet  I  cannot  doubt  but  that  future  researches  will  prove  the  correct- 
ness of  this  suggestion. 

M 


82 

*  •  * 

IV.  SPECIES.    PLATYCRIN1TES  GRANULATUS 
GRANULATED,  BROAD-PLATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  saucer-shaped  pelvis.  Scapula;  nearly  square, 
with  a  very  small  impression  for  the  adhesion  of  the  arms.  External  surface 
granulated.  Column  unascertained. 

Locality. 
In  the  Mountain  Limestone  of  the  Mendip  Hills. 

Description. 

1o 

It  is  a  small,  slender,  thin  and  neat  species  (fig.  1.  to  3.)     The  granule 

(fig.  3.)  on  the  scapulas  are  sometimes  regularly  arranged  in  series  forming  radii 
extending  from  the  horse-shoe-like  impression  into  which  the  arm  was  inserted. 
From  the  smallness  of  the  horse-shoe-like  impression  I  conceive  that  the  arms 
were  formed  of  several  joints. 

V.  SPECIES.    PLATYCRINITES  STRIATUS. 
STRIATED,  BROAD-PLATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  pelvis  formed  of  three  pieces,  drawn  in  near  the 
base,  so  as  to  form  a  projecting  rim,  by  which  it  acquires  a  greater  surface  of 
adhesion  to  the  column.  The  five  scapulae  have  only  a  small  horse-shoe-like 
impression  at  their  tipper  edge.  Pelvis  and  scapulae  externally  striated. 
Column  unascertained. 


83 

v  \ 

Locality. 

Black  Rock  (14th  bed  of  Dr.  BRIGHT'S  series  in  Geol.  Trans.  VOL.  i\.  p. 
193.)  near  the  river  Avon,  Bristol,  belonging  to  the  Mountain  Lime  formation. 

Descrpition. 

The  saucer-shaped  pelvis  (fig.  1.  and  2.)  is  externally  marked  by  an  elevated 
ridge  going  to  each  of  its  five  points,  from  which  other  ridges  radiate  to  the 
concave  spaces  between  them.  The  ridges  on  the  scapulae  (fig.  3.  and  4j  radiate 
from  the  horse-shoe-shaped  impression  at  their  summit,  to  the  pelvis  and  their 
lateral  edges.  From  the  neck-like  contraction  of  the  pelvis,  near  its  point  of 
adhesion  to  the  column,  and  its  thinness,  I  suspect  that  it  was  covered  by  a 
thick  gelatinous  epidermis,  extending  itself  over  the  radiated  surface  to  the 
arm  joints. 


VI.  SPECIES.    PLATYCRINITES  PENTANGULARIS. 
FIVE-ANGLED,  BROAD-PLATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

/ 

Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  pentagonal  column  formed  of  joints  alternately 
thicker  and  thinner,  articulating  by  a  striated  rirn.  At  the  summit  of  the 
column,  a  cup-shaped  pelvis  supporting  five  scapulae,  from  which  five  arms, 
formed  each  of  five  joints  and  a  cuneiform  joint,  proceed. 

Locality. 

In  the  Mountain  Limestone  of  the  Mendip  Hills,  at  Weston-super-mare, 
Black  Rock  near  Bristol,  and  at  Mitchel  Dean;  also  occasionally  in  transition 
Limestone  of  Dinevawr  Park,  and  Dudley. 

Description. 

The  pentagonal  column  of  this  Crinite  and  Cyathocrinites  quinquangularis, 
have  led  superficial  observers  to  consider  it  as  belonging  to  the  genus  Pentacri- 


84 

nites,  and  hence  the  assertion  that,  species  of  that  genus  occur  in  mountain 
and  transition  lime-stone.  But  the  absence  of  the  pentapetalous  serm'striated 
articulation  of  the  columnar  joints,  and  the  different  formation  of  the  pelvis  and 
plates  resting  on  it,  must  remove  them  at  once  from  this  class,  and  place 
them  in  their  respective  genera. 

The  COLUMNAR  JOINTS  (fig.  8).  are  alternately  thicker  and  thinner,  but  dif- 
fer very  little  in  their  width  from  each  other ;  they  are  externally  smooth,  flat, 
and  acutely  angular.  At  the  articulating  surface  they  are  surrounded  by  a 
striated  margin  slightly  arched,  inwardly  enclosing  a  smooth  area  perforated  in 
the  centre  by  a  pentagonal  canal,  whose  points  extend  to  the  intervening  spaces 
between  the  angles  of  the  circumference.  In  some  of  these  joints  the  sphinc- 
terlike  contraction  of  the  muscle  near  the  alimentary  canal,  its  adhesion  to  the 
points  of  the  pentagon,  and  its  connection  with  the  joints  next  below  it  by  longi- 
tudinal fibres,  has  produced  a  five-fold  depression. 

The  PELVIS  (fig.  3.)  formed  of  three  plates  is  cup-shaped,  sustaining  five 
long  scapulae  (fig.  5.)  each  having  a  small  horse-shoe-shaped  depression  at  its 
summit  for  the  insertion  of  the  arms.  In  one  of  my  specimens  (fig.  2.  6.  and  7.) 
the  lateral  sides  of  the  scapulae  bend  in  considerably,  thereby  producing  an  an- 
gular indentation,  and  giving  the  summit  a  stelliform  figure.  In  this  specimen 
may  be  traced  the  plates  belonging  to  the  integument  that  covers  the  abdo- 
minal cavity. 

An  ARM  (fig.  1.)  proceeds  from  each  of  the  scapulas,  formed  of  four  horse- 
shoe-shaped, and  one  cuneiform  joint. 


VI. 


J£..-M 


• « . 
T.. 


D. 


K. 


85 


VI.  GENUS.    CYATHOCRINITES. 
CUP-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Generic  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  around  or  pentagonal  column  formed  of  numerous 
joints,  having  side  arms  proceeding  irregularly  from  it.  On  the  summit  ad- 
heres a  saucer-shaped  pelvis  of  five  pieces,  on  which  are  placed  in  successive 
series,  five  costal  plates,  five  scapulae,  and  an  intervening  plate.  From  each 
scapula  proceeds  one  arm  having  two  hands. 

Observation. 

The  name  of  this  genus  is  derived  from  KTAeoz,  a  cup.  None  of  its  species 
have  as  yet  been  -discovered  in  a  living  state,  and  all  of  them  are  consigned  to 
the  transition  and  Mountain  Limestone  strata. 

1.  SPECIES.  CYATHOCRINITES  PLANUS. 

SMOOTH,  CUP-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Generic  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  round -column  formed  of  numerous  depressed 
joints,  articulating  by  radiating  surfaces,  and  perforated  by  an  alimentary  canal, 
pentagonal  near  the  pelvis,  which  becomes  round  further  from  it.  From  each 
of  the  scapulae,  which  rest  on  the  summit  of  the  cup  formed  by  the  pelvis  and 
cost*,  proceeds  an  arm  supporting  two  hands,  each  being  provided  with  two 
series  of  fingers. 

V 


86 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 

G.  CUMBERLAND,  in  Transactions  of  Geological  Society,  VOL.  v.  PL.  HI. 
fig.  1. 

*  '  , 

Locality. 

At  Clevedon,  in  the  Magnesian  beds  of  the  Mountain  Limestone ;  at  Wood- 
spring,  Black  Rock  (14th  bed  of  Dr.  BRIOHT'S  series  in  Geological  Transac- 
tions, Vot.  iv.)  near  Bristol,  in  the  same  formation. 

Observation. 

The  COLUMN  (fig.  27.  and  31.)  of  this  species  is  of  a  round  form,  and  its 
joints,  particularly  near  the  summit,  having  been  very  muscular  externally, 
have  their  margin  rounded  inwards  near  the  surface  of  articulation,  evidently 
the  result  of  contraction.  The  alimentary  canal  is  near  the  pelvis  subquin- 
quangularis  (fig.  20.)  becoming  round  further  from  it  (fig.  21.)  The  centre  of 
the  columnar  joints  is  depressed  and  smooth,  surrounded  by  a  radiatingly  stri- 
ated rim  towards  the  exterior. 

Round  SIDE  ARMS  (fig.  25.  and  27.)  came  off"  irregularly  from  the  column, 
they  are  of  considerable  length,  and  must  have  possessed  an  high  degree  of 
muscularity,  demonstrable  by  their  frequently  coiling  up  (fig.  26).  and  the  mar- 
gin of  their  joints  being  rounded  inwards,  as  in  the  column. 

The  PELVIS  (fig.  2.  and  3.)  is  saucer-shaped,  and  composed  of  five  plates, 
forming  in  the  centre  a  subpentangular  perforation,  the  entrance  to  the  alimen- 
tary canal,  which  was  probably  once  defended  by  a  sphincter.  At  the  inferior 
part,  the  pelvis  is  excavated  for  the  firmer  adhesion  of  the  columnar  joint,  with 
•which  it  corresponds  in  its  striated  markings. 

The  COSTALS.  (fig.  4.  and  5.)  At  the  summit  the  plates  of  the  pelvis 
are  more  or  less  angularly  pointed,  where,  in  the  spaces  thus  formed,  the  cos- 
tal plates  insert.  Four  of  these  are  subhexagonal  (fig.  4.)  and  one  is  subhep- 
iagonal  (fig.  5.)  from  having  its  superior  angle  truncated. 

The  SCAPULAE  (fig.  6.  to  9.  and  14.)  which  insert  between  the  angular  sum- 


87 

mils  of  the  costal  plates,  are  of  a  form  similar  to  those  of  Poteriocrinites,and  hare 
also  above  a  horse-shoe-like  impression,  with  a  transverse,  perforated  ridge,  on 
which  is  inserted  the  first  arm  joint  (fig.  10.  and  11.)  to  which  the  cuneiform 
joint  of  the  arm  articulates. 

The  HANDS. —  Several  horse-shoe-shaped  joints  (12.  to  13.  fig.  IB.  to  19.) 
closely  resembling  those  of  Pentacrinus  Caput  Medusae,  articulate  and  arrange 
in  two  series  on  the  cuneiform  joint.  Each  series  has  at  its  summit  a  cuneiform 
joint,  from  whose  upper  angular  portion  the  two  first  series  of  a  double  hand 
set  off,  interrupted  again  by  a  cuneiform  joint,  from  which  a  finger  and  a  second 
series  of  hand  joints  proceed,  terminated  by  another  cuneiform  joint  which 
supports  two  fingers.  Each  hand,  as  far  as  I  could  ascertain,  has  six  fingers, 
the  whole  number  of  them,  therefore,  amounts  to  sixty;  they  are  all  tentacu- 
lated at  alternate  sides,  and  resemble  those  of  Pentacrinus  Caput  Medusae. 

An  hexagonal  or  heptagonal  plate  generally  interposes  between  the  sca- 
pulae where  the  truncated  costal  occurs,  from  which  the  integument,  protected 
by  calcareous  plates,  extends  over  the  abdominal  cavity  and  sulcy  in  the  arms 
and  hands.     In  a  specimen  in  the  Ashmolean  collection  at  Oxford  (fig.  29. 30.) 
this  integument  is  swollen  out,  and  gives  the  specimen  a  singular  appearance. 

The  base  of  the  column  terminates  in  a  fasciculum  of  muscular  fibres. 

A  specimen  has  occurred  to  roe,  where  the  columnar  joints  (fig.  22.  to  24.) 
are  alternately  smaller  and  larger.  I  am  not  aware  whether  it  possesses  suffi- 
cient character  to  be  considered  a  variety  of  the  former  species. 


88 

II.  SPECIES.    CYATHOCRINITES  TUBERCULATUS. 
TUBERCULATED,  CUP-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Specific  Character. 

A'Crinoidal  animal,  having  a  column  formed  of  round  compressed  joints 
•with  radiatingly-striated  articulating  surfaces  ;  from  each  of  the  five  scapulae 
proceeds  an  arm  supporting  two  hands.  Externally  tuberculated. 

Locality. 
Probably  at  Dudley,  in  Transition  Limestone. 

Description. 

The  specimen  (fig.  1 .)  from  which  I  have  derived  the  specific  character, 
was  presented  to  uiebyT.  SMITH,  Esq.  of  Easton  Gray,  Glocestershire,  through 
the  hands  of  the  Rev.  R.  HALIFAX,  of  Standish. 

It  is  very  neat  and  small,  indicating,  however,  that  the  species  might  pro- 
pably  increase  to  a  considerable  size.  There  is  but  little  of  the  column  left 
which  adheres  to  the  pelvis.  The  costa  and  scapulae  have  each  a  double  series 
of  tubercles,  arising  from  the  contraction  of  the  muscular  integument  in  such  a 
direction  as  might  give  motion  to  the  arm,  which  is  formed  of  two  joints,  a 
common  and  a  cuneiform  one.  From  this  two  hands  proceed,  in  which  the 
number  of  joints  of  the  first  series  amount  to  two,  supporting  a  cuneiform  joint 
which,  on  one  side  gives  rise  to  a  finger,  and  on  the  other,  to  four  or  five  joints 
continuing  the  hand  and  forming  its  second  series,  on  whose  summit  a  cunei- 
form joint  adheres  and  sends  off  two  fingers. 

Externally  the  arms,  hands,  and  fingers,  are  ornamented  with  four  or  five 
longitudinal  impressions,  the  result  of  contraction. 

C.  STOKES,  Esq.  of  London,  had  the  kindness  to  send  me  a  drawing  (fig.  2.) 
of  the  fingers  of  an  Encrinite,  from  Dudley,  which  I  apprehend  belong  to  this 
species,  and  as  it  conveys  a  correct  idea  of  the  manner  in  which  the  animal 
contracted  them,  I  have  annexed  a  figure  of  it. 


cavvr  11 


K  K  C  V 


III.  SPECIES.    CYATHOCRINITES  RUGOStiS. 


RUGGED,  CUP-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  having  a  column  formed  of  numerous  joints  articulating 
by  striated  surfaces.  The  different  plates  forming  the  cup-like  portion  sur- 
mounting the  first  columnar  joint,  externally  ornamented  with  deep,  rugged, 
angular  strias.  The  base  formed  of  numerous  muscular  fibres. 

Reference  and  Synonymts. 
KNORR. — Supl.  7.  c.  fig.  5. 

PARKINSON'S  Org.  Remains,  VOL.  n.  1. 15.  fig.  4.  and  5. 

Locality. 

In  the  beds  of  the  Transition  Limestone,  in  Shropshire,  Herefordshire, 
the  Islands  of  Oeland  and  Gothland,  and  in  Dalecarlia. 

Description. 

It  is  a  species  which  grows  to  a  very  large  size,  showing  strong  marks  of 
great  external  muscularity. 

The  COLUMN  (fig.  2.)  is  formed  of  considerably  compressed  joints,  having 
in  the  centre  a  pentapetalous  passage  for  the  alimentary  can;il,  and  articulating 
surfaces  marked  by  radiating  striae.  They  are  alternately  smaller  and  larger, 
having  their  surfaces  somewhat  undulated,  which  becomes  more  conspicuous 

N 


90 

near  the  base,  showing  at  the  circumference  a  swelling  out  of  the  surrounding 
muscular  covering,  forming  more  or  less  regular  and  conspicuous  tubercles 
perforated  at  their  summit.  These  are  sometimes  elongated  into  fibres,  branch- 
ing and  dividing  at  intervals.  The  tubercles  have  at  their  summit  around  per- 
foration, which  extends  through  their  middle  when  they  are  elongated  into  fibres. 
It  is  difficult  to  explain  of  what  utility  they  are  to  the  animal,  unless  we  consider 
them  as  secreting  tubes,  or  as  feelers  by  which  the  animal  might  have  explored 
substances  near  it. 

The  BASE.  (fig.  4.)  The  elongated  subdividing  fibres  proceeding  abun- 
dantly from  the  lower  portion  of  the  column,  form  a  kind  of  fascicular  or  rather 
root-like  base,  and  where  two  or  more  individuals  occur  near  each  other,  these 
fibres  appear  to  have  lost  their  muscularity,  to  have  exuded  calcareous  matter, 
or  become  themselves  gradually  converted  into  it ;  and  being  no  longer  of  utility 
to  the  animal  in  any  other  way,  they  have  become  connected  with  the  contiguous 
individuals,  forming  with  them  one  substance  (fig.  3.)  the  animals  so  uniting,  in 
consequence  losing  their  locomotive  power. 

The  PELVIS  is  formed  of  five  plates,  is  hollowed  out  at  the  bottom  for  the 
reception  of  the  upper  columnar  joint,  adhering  to  it  by  its  radiatingly  striated 
surface,  and  perforated  in  the  centre  for  the  pentapetalous  passage  of  the  ali- 
mentary canal.  The  outer  rim  of  its  five  plates  bends  upwards,  forming  a  sort 
of  saucer,  each  plate  being  angularly  pointed  at  its  superior  edge. 

The  FIVE  COSTJE  are  inserted  in  the  angular  spaces  formed  by  the  pelvis, 
four  of  them  are  hexagonal,  and  one  is  heptagonal,  having  its  summit  partly 
truncated,  to  which  a  small  hexagonal  plate  adheres. 

The  SCAVULJE  are  inserted  in  the  angles  formed  at  the  upper  edge  by  the 
costa?,  having  at  their  summit  a  horse-shoe-like  depression  for  the  articulation 
of  the  arm  joints. 

I  have  not  seen  a  specimen  by  which  I  could  ascertain  the  form  of  the  arms, 
fingers,  and  tentacula;  but  believe  them  in  general  form,  analogous  to  those  of 
the  former  species,  possessing  also  the  muscular  plated  integument. 

Externally  the  oufer  surface  of  the  portion  of  the  plates  of  the  pelvis  where 
they  are  turned  up,  the  costse  and  scapulae  (fig,  1.)  are  marked  by  rugged  striae. 


CY/VI'HOCBJNTT'TES 


-p.... 


C   .  . 


91 

Tbe  disposition  of  these  striae  is  as  follows ;  from  the  centre  of  each  plate  a  ridge 
proceeds  to  each  sido  of  the  polygon  formed  by  it,  bisecting  each  of  the  trian- 
gular areas  into  which  it  may  be  resolved  ;  all  the  other  striae  contained  hi  each 
of  these  areas  are  parallel  to  this  first.  (See  fig.  1.)  The  configuration  of  the 
contiguous  plates  being  similar  and  adapted  to  each  other,  the  markings  proceed 
over  them  in  the  same  direction,  thus  producing  a  series  of  triangular  striae, 
arranged  in  such  a  manner  that  the  ramifications  from  three  contiguous  plates 
contribute  to  compose  a  single  triangle.  This  disposition,  which  is  common  to 
this  and  nearly  all  the  following  genera,  will  be  better  understood  by  an  inspec- 
tion of  the  plate,  than  from  any  verbal  description.  These  rugged  ridges  ap- 
pear to  have  resulted  from  the  ramifying  structure  and  contraction  of  muscles 
adhering  to  the  centre  of  each  plate,  where  a  rough  and  granular  surface  indi- 
cates the  points  of  their  attachment,  and  thence  acting  partly  towards  the  arms 
to  produce  their  motion,  and  partly  towards  the  pelvis  and  column. 

The  fibres  at  the  base  of  this  animal  are  frequently  found  entangled  in  the 
branches  of  a  coral,  which  I  have  called  in  my  manuscript  catalogue  Hexapora 
Cyathocrinoidea. 

It  is  this  species  whose  superior  portion  and  the  markings  ofits  plates  bear 
great  resemblance  to  the  Marsupite  (a  name  proposed  by  GIDEON  MAMTELL, 
Esq.  of  Lewes,  in  his  manuscript  account  of  the  Southdown  fossils),  or  Tor- 
toise Encrinite  of  Mr.  PAKKINSON,  which  animal  forms  the  approximating 
genus  or  intermediate  link  between  this  family  and  the  genus  Euriale  of 
LAMARCK. 


IV.  SPECIES.    CYATHOCRINITES  QUINQUANGULARIS. 


FIVE-CORNERED,  CUP-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  pentagonal  column,  whose  joints  adhere  by  an 
elevated  striated  rim,  enclosing  a  pentagonal  depression  with  a  similar-shaped 
central  column.  The  cup-like  portion,  formed  by  plates  surmounting  the  column, 
sending  off  five  arms. 


Locality. 

Clevedon,  in  the  Magnesian  variety  of  the  Mountain  Limestone;  in  Moun- 
tain Limestone,  at  the  Black  Rock,  near  the  River  Avon. 

Description. 
A  comparatively  small  species. 

The  COLUMN  (fig  2.  to  8.)  is  formed  of  alternating  large  and  small  penta- 
gonal joints,  the  former  being  also  thicker  than  the  latter,  and  drawn  in  near 
the  line  of  their  adhesion  to  each  other.  Their  centre  is  perforated  by  asubpen- 
tagonal  alimentary  canal,  surrounded  by  a  similar  depression,  enclosed  by  a 
striated  rim,  which  articulates  with  a  similar  one  on  the  joint  above  it.  The 
angles  of  the  alimentary  canal  do  not  coincide  with  those  ot  the  column,  but 


CYATH  O  CRI  JV  I 


Qtrf 


93 

•     • 

are  directed  to  the  space  between  them.  The  sphincter  muscle,  which  pro- 
bably exists  near  the  canal,  having  points  of  adhesion  at  each  of  its  five  cor- 
liers,  sends  off  its  dividing  fibres  across  the  smooth  area  to  adhere  to  the  stri- 
ated rim,  thereby  effecting  the  movement  of  the  column :  hence  the  strias  at  the 
outer  margin  do  not  incline  to  the  centre. 

The  AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS  (fig.  3.  and  8.)  are  formed  of  numerous  round 
joints,  proceeding  at  irregular  intervals  from  the  spaces  between  the  angles  of 
the  larger  joints. 

The  CUP-LIKE  PORTION  (fig.  1.)  on  the  summit  of  the  column  is  formed  by 
plates  resembling  those  of  Cyathocrinites  Planus,  except  that  the  lower  sur- 
face of  the  pelvis,  where  it  articulates  to  the  column,  is  somewhat  pentagonal. 

The  FIVE  ARMS  are  formed  of  one-arm  joint  and  a  cuneiform  one,  sup- 
porting two  hands,  each  composed  of  two  joints,  and  a  cuneiform  one  sending 
off  a  finger,  and  probably  also  another  series  of  the  hand  joints. 


94 


VIII.  GENUS.    ACTINOCR1NITES, 

-hfe-<nff  n;  v,  .;j.  ,,!f 

I 

RADIATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Generic  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  round  column  composed  of  numerous  joints, 
perforated  by  a  round  alimentary  canal.  At  the  summit  of  the  column  is  placed 
a  pelvis  formed  of  three  plates,  on  which  five  first  costals  and  one  irregular 
costal  adhere;  which  are  succeeded  by  the  second  costals  and  intercostals  and 
the  scapulae,  from  whence  five  arms  proceed,  forming  two  hands,  with  several 

tentaculated  fingers. 

-qn? 

Round  Side  Arms  proceed  at  irregular  distances  from  the  column,  which 
terminates  at  the  base  in  a  fascicular  bundle  or  root  of  fibres. 

Observation. 

The  Greek  AKTIS,  whence  AKTINOTOS,  radiated,  furnishes  the  name  of  this 
genus  in  reference  to  the  radiated  markings  of  the  costal  and  intercostal  plates, 
which  are  peculiarly  conspicuous  in  this  genus.  When  the  arms  deprived  of 
their  fingers  project  laterally  from  the  subglobose  body  at  the  summit  of  the 
column,  they  bear  some  resemblance  to  the  rays  or  spokes  fixed  in  the  nave  of 
a  wheel ;  from  whence  Mr.  PARKINSON  applied  the  name  of  Nave  Encrinite,  to 
one  of  the  species  of  the  animals  belonging  to  this  genus,  which  also  may  be 
considered  to  have  an  additional  allusion  to  the  Greek  generic  name. 

None  have  as  yet  been  found  recent,  and  the  scientific  world,  I  believe,  is 
exclusively  indebted  to  Mr.  PARKINSON  for  the  discovery  that  the  subglobose 
body,  with  the  fingers  and  tentacula  attached,  of  the  species  arranged  in  this 
genus,  forms  not  the  root  but  superior  portion  of  the  animal.  It  is  this  ingeni- 
ous discovery  and  exposure  of  an  error  of  former  writers  on  Ihese  animals, 
which  has  greatly  contributed  to  the  better  understanding  of  their  economy  and 
anatomical  details.  Mr.  PARKINSON'S  able  work  on  the  Organic  Remains  of  a 
former  World  must  indeed  be  considered  as  a  publication  of  the  greatest  im- 
portance in  the  study  of  these  remains,  and  in  particular  as  having  given  a  great 
impulse  in  England  to  their  investigation. 


VII 


\,      c 


£fc 


i     n  *, 

rv     vJ / 


.-o 


Q 


*' 


•*. 


•q"Xo- 

Jfn-V  >&  •     >^ 

r>.  Mr  ^  v 

0. .  •  •    ^__J  •  •    ' ! — -    : :  -^flft:; :  V-/. 
:  ,y  ac    
.     •  a          pm.  i-  'wr p 

:  /J*;rv---;lr 

^•"  W,t // 

<^-y>    /bi:-A..iraP'jr-.^:7?; 


r-/>    •  '-."?-• 

</    .-'M  '.C--. 


o-      ^  . 

r"3       >5-^    ^A'^t'A     <\-"- 


<ma 


!*%^%S'iJSfe%* 

'      ^S  ^">^i'        %^.    '     *<^    '/*^\          ^  ,&  f    -fj    &        A.  '.C. 

W"  /     •iC":l-^tY^l  C'*-  ,  *^  ^\       ><  (/•  '"•"*"' 

"5^  ^  n-Q"P"^'      f-O  •"<J'' -jrr-\     v^?1  ;^*?  >j          >->      - 


..nX)  :^. 

'•Li .  .'o  "  v<> 


•JlT- 


•*T--N' 


95 


I.  SPECIES.    ACTINOCRINITES  TRIACONTA  DACTYLUS. 


THIRTY-FINGERED,  RADIATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

\ 

Specific  Character* 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  round  column  formed  of  many  joints,  on  whose 
summit  is  placed  a  pelvis  of  three  plates  supporting  five  hexagonal  and 
one  pentagonal  costal  plate,  on  which  the  second  costals,  intercostals,  and 
scapulae,  in  series  adhere,  the  latter  sending  off  five  arms,  having  each  two  hands 
provided  with  three  fingers. 

Column  sending  off  at  irregular  distances  auxiliary  side  arms,  and  terminat- 
ing at  the  base  in  a  bundle  of  fibrous  elongations  resembling  roots. 

"Reference  and  Synonymes. 
ROCK  PLANT. — Beaumont  in  Philosophical  Transactions,  1676. 

/ 

LISTER  in  Phil.  Trans.  1674.  No.  100,  who  considers  the  superior  part 
of  this  animal  as  the  root  of  Entrochi. 

NAVE  ENCRINITE. — PARKINSON'S  Organic  Remains,  VOL.  n.  PL.  xvn. 
fig.  3.  where  the  draughtsman  has  very  correctly  represented  the  pentagonal 
costal  plate,  and  the  subsequent  arrangement  of  the  other  series  on  it. 

< 

G.  CUMBERLAND,  in  Phil.  Trans.  VOL.  v.  PL.  11.  fig.  1.  4. 5. 

Locality. 

In  Mountain  Limestone  at  the  Villages  Broughton  and  Stokes  in  Craven, 
Yorkshire  (Lister,  1674.)  Mountain  Lime  formation  of  the  Mendip  Hills, 
(Beaumont),  and  the  Black  Rock,  near  Bristol,  where  the  two  finest  specimens 
of  this  species  in  my  collection  were  found  by  Mr,  JAMES  BENTON,  an  intelli- 


96 

gent  collector  and  dealer  in  fossils,  to  whose  zeal  and  integrity  in  collecting  and 
preserving  all  Crinoidal  remains  which  fell  under  his  observation,  I  am  much 
indebted  for  acquiring  a  series  of  highly  illustrative  specimens. 

/ 
Description. 

The  COLUMN    (PL.  i.  fig.  1.  PL.  vi.  fig.  1.  to  22.)  of  this  animal,  is  near 
the  pelvis  formed  of  very  thin  joints,  alternately  a  little  longer  and  thicker,  with 
a  still  larger  one  intervening  every  second  or  third  joint.     This  regularity  is  in- 
terrupted further  down  by  the  intervention  of  four  or  five  small  joints,  all  ap- 
pearing muscular,  and  as  if  they  had  not  yet  acquired  solidity  b  y  the  secretion 
of  calcareous  matter,  which  I  consider  as  a  proof  of  the  formation  and  interpos- 
ing of  new  joints  during  the  life  of  theanimal  between  those  already  existing. 
Still  lower  down  the  column  the  joints  become  of  a  more  uniform  thickness 
and  size,  and  vary  but  very  little.      In  an  early  stage  of  growth  they  are  ex- 
ternally much  contracted  near  the  margin  of  adhesion,  thence  somewhat  moni- 
liform,  which  form  is  continued  when  they  increase  in  size,  though  less  conspi- 
cuously showing  itself,  sometimes  only  in  a  slight  central  elevation.     The  arti- 
culating surface  of  the  joints  (PL.  vi.  fig.  1.3.  5.)  is  very  regularly  striated  or 
grooved  in  radii,  from  the  middle,  producing  externally  a  most  regular  and 
beautiful  suture  of  mutual  insertion.    (PL.  vi.  fig.  15.)    Near  the  centre  they 
are  excavated  on  both  sides,  forming  a  muscular  edge,  which  surrounds  the  ali- 
mentary canal.     In  sections  we  may  sometimes  see  the  alimentary  canal  of  a 
considerable  size  (PL.  vi.  fig.  14.  and  16.)  and  not  unfrequently  observe  it  at 
regular  intervals  more  or  less  alternately  contracted  and  dilated,  yet  always 
leaving  a  large  passage  open.  It  is  from  the  increased  size  of  the  alimentary  canal 
in  columns  of  larger  diameter,  that  I  apprehend  the  epidermis  or  periosteum, 
whose  usual  office  was  to  secrete  the  calcareous  matter  forming  the  joints,  had 
also  the  power  of  absorbing  and  removing  it ;  for,  without  this,  the  passage  for 
the  alimentary  canal  could  not  be  enlarged,  unless  we  indeed  could  admit  that 
the  induration  of  the  calcareous  matter  forming  the  joints  did  not  take  place  till 
the  animal  was  full  grown,  which,  however,  is  quite  contrary  to  the  operations 
of  nature  in  the  other  Crinoidea. 

The  COLUMN  (PL.  vi.  fig.  17.  to  22.)  sometimes  exhibits  a  swelling  out  of 
several  joints,  which  renders  it  barrel-shaped,  and  a  lateral  concave  depression 
with  a  central  perforation  as  noticed  in  Poteriocrinites  crass  us,  page  69. 


Jet. 


97 

At  the  BASE  (PL.  vi.  fig.  23.  to  27.)  of  the  column,  the  joints  articulate  simi- 
larly, but  are  irregularly  waved;  sometimes  only  extending  for  half  the  diame- 
ter of  the  column,  then  bevelling  and  insinuating  under  those  near  them.  Their 
external  circumference  is  here  marked  by  small  perforations,  from  whence 
muscular  fibres  appear  to  have  protruded.  A  calcareous  secretion  has  some- 
times exuded  on  this  part,  surrounded  the  column,  and  concealed  its  articu- 
lation, forming  an  inorganic  investing  mass,  as  appears  on  examining  transverse 
fractures.  This  exudation  sometimes  swells  out  into  large  knobs,  which  are 
also  perforated  for  the  insertion  of  the  before-mentioned  muscular  fibres. 

AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS*  (PL.  Actinocrinites  laevis  fig.  28.  to  39.)  proceed 
at  irregular  distances  occasionally  from  the  column.  They  have  their  origin 
in  a  small  tubercle  (fig.  28.)  placed  at  the  articulation  of  two  joints,  containing 
a  vessel  branching  off  from  the  alimentary  canal ;  as  this  tubercle  increases  and 
extends,  it  forms  joints  in  its  progress  articulating  to  each  other  by  striated 
•surfaces.  The  joints  near  the  column  produce  in  it  a  round  concave  impres- 
sion, and  as  the  side  arms  increase  in  size,  this  impression  expands  until  it 
spreads  over  five  or  even  more  columnar  joints  (fig.  31.  to  33.)  In  the  progress 
of  its  growth  a  very  remarkable  circumstance  takes  place;  the  nourishing  vessel 
of  the  side  arm,  which  appears  in  the  early  stage  of  growth  to  communicate,  as 
has  been  said,  with  the  alimentary  canal  by  passing  along  the  interval  between 
two  columnar  joints  (fig.  28.  29.  to  36.)  may  now  be  distinctly  traced  (in  some 
well  preserved  specimens),  passing  through  the  middle  of  the  substance  of  a 
single  columnar  joint.  (Fig.  31 .  and  39.)  If  this  observation  can  be  relied  on 
(which  the  minuteness  of  younger  specimens  may  render  doubtful)  it  distinctly 
proves  that  a  new  columnar  joint  (that  namely  through  whose  substance  the 
channel  of  the  vessel  now  passes),  has  been  gradually  formed  and  interposed 
during  the  growth  of  the  animal. 

The  mechanism  of  the  joints  of  the  side  arms,  where  these  insert  into  the 
column,  is  well  worthy  of  notice,  particularly  in  old  specimens.  In  the  earlier 
stage  of  their  formation,  the  side  arms  being  very  short,  and  having  then  little 
weight,  a  less  firm  mode  of  adhesion  to  the  column  than  becomes  requisite  at 
a  subsequent  period,  being  then  sufficient,  we  do  not  find  more  than  one  joint 

*  The  An:  iliary  side  arms  of  Actiuocrinites  laevis  are  conformable  to   this  species,  hence  I 
refer  to  that  plate. 


98 

lodged  in  a  socket  or  concave  impression  on  the  column  ;  but  when  increase 
of  size  renders  a  stronger  support  necessary,  two  or  three  succeeding  joints  of 
the  side  arms  become  imbedded  in  this  socket,  (for  which  its  extension  as 
already  noticed,  allows  room)  and  these  joints  instead  of  being  arranged  in  a 
series  branching  off  at  right  angles  from  the  column,  become  oblique,  their 
direction  inclining  upwards  so  as  to  aid  in  bearing  the  additional  weight.  The 
first  joint  of  the  side  arms  where  thus  obliquely  inserted  in  the  columnar 
socket  have  that  portion  of  their  circumference  which  is  presented  towards 
the  upper  part  of  the  column,  truncated,  in  such  a  curve  as  may  fit 
them  to  the  concavity  of  the  impression  where  they  rest  against  it.  (PL. 
A.  Isevis,  fig.  29.  to  33.)  The  surface  of  these  joints  which  fit  into  the  co- 
lumnar impression  is  smooth  (Pi.  A.laevis,  fig.  3 1 .  34.  and  38.)  being  des- 
tined for  adhesion  only,  but  the  articulating  surface  betweeu  the  contigu- 
ous joints  (fig.  32.  33.  and  35.)  where  motion  also  is  to  be  allowed,  exhibits  the 
usual  mechanism  of  radiated  ridges  and  furrows.  These  joints  are  convex  on 
the  side  nearest  the  column,  and  concave  on  that  most  remote.  The  auxiliary 
side  arms  have  sometimes  others  laterally  branching  from  them,  CA.  laevis, 
fig.  30.)  I  have,  however,  never  been  able  to  ascertain  their  termination.* 

The  PELVIS  (Pi.,  in.  fig.  1.  to  8.)  is  formed  of  three  plates  and  saucer- 
shaped,  presenting  at  its  upper  edge  six  depressions  for  the  adhesion  of  as 
many  plates  of  the  next  series. 

The  Six  FIRST  COSTALS  (PL.  11.  fig.  3.)  adhere  to  the  upper  edge  of  the 
pelvis.,  are  plate-like,  and  of  two  distinct  forms  ;  five  of  them  are  hexagonal, 
and  one  (the  irregular  first  costal)  is  pentagonal. 

The  SECOND  COSTALS.  (PL.  n.  fig,  3.  to  5.)  On  the  upper  edge  of  each  of 
the  five  hexagonal  first  costal  plates,  is  placed  an  hexagonal  second  costal 
plate. 

*  Since  the  mode  of  insertion  of  these  side  arms  is  such  as  would  facilitate  their  becoming  de- 
tached, and  the  vessel  by  which  they  receive  nourishment  from  the  alimentary  canal  very  smai!, 
the  idea  once  suggested  itself  to  my  mind,  that  these  complicated  side  arms  might  possibly 
be  the  rudiments  of  young  animals,  which  after  drawing  their  nourishment  for  a  time  only 
from  the  parent,  drop  oft' and  become  independent.  In  our  present  state  of  ignorance  concern, 
iog  the  propagation  of  these  animals,  it  seems  improper  to  suppress  the  statement  of  this  possi- 
bility, which  would  at  once  be  confirmed  or  confuted  by  the  discovery  of  the  termination  of  these 
side  arms ;  since,  if  the  conjectnre  is  correct,  they  must  present  the  rudiments  of  the  pelvis,  &c. 
On  the  whole,  however,  I  am  rather  inclined  to  reject  than  adopt  this  idea. 


• 


TL  HI 


i/sr  OCRI  N  rrE  JT 


99 

The  INTERCOSTALS  (Pi.  II.  fig.  1.  to  3.)  are  pentagonal,  one  of  them  is  in- 
serted between  each  of  the  second  costal  s,  except  over  the  pentagonal  first 
costal  plate  (PL.  n.  fig.  2.)  where  on  account  of  its  angle  being  unable  to  sup- 
port a  second  costal  plate,  two  intercostals  adhere  laterally  to  each  other. 

On  each  of  the  five  second  costal  plates  adheres  a  SCAPULA,  (PL.  n.  fig. 
4.  and  5.)  having  laterally  two  hexagonal  interscapulary  plates  interposed, 
except  over  the  enlarged  interval,  where,  in  the  preceding  series,  the  two  inter- 
costals laterally  adhere  to  each  other  over  the  pentagonal  first  costal  plate,  and 
where,  in  this  series,  instead  of  two  only,  three  interscapulary  plates  intervene 
between  the  scapula. 

We  have  thus  the  figure  of  a  cup  completely  formed,  of  which  the  arm- 
joints  adhering  to  the  scapulae,  and  several  multangular  pieces  (called  by  me 
pectoral  plates)  belonging  to  the  plated  integument,  form  the  rim. 

That  all  these  plates  must  have  adhered  by  muscular  attachment  and  liga-< 
roents,  since  they  have  no  regular  articulating  surfaces,  is  evident  from  neces- 
sity.    That  the  action  of  muscles  extending  over  them,  could  only  produce 
the  pulling  down  of  the  arms  and  contraction  of  the  upper  portion  of  the  ani- 
mal, may  be  readily  supposed,  and  is  fully  proved  by  an  examination  of  the 
fossil  remains.     The  muscular  force  acting  from  the  adhesion  of  the  pelvis  to 
the  column  as  a  fixed  point,  (PL.  11.  fig.  Land  2.)  extends  over  the  pelvis  to 
the  suture  of  the  first  costals,    and  from  thence  to  their  centres.      Now  it 
is  evident  as  the  pelvis  consists  of  three  pieces,  and  the  first  costal  series  of 
six,  that  three  costals  will  be  placed  over  the  divisions  of  the  pelvis,  and  three 
over  the  middle  of  each  of  its  plates.     The  muscular  action  exhibits  hence  a 
different  form  of  contraction  on  the  different  costals  arising  from  this  variety  of 
position.     A  simple  contraction  produces  two  folds  on  those  over  the  sutures  of 
the  plates  of  the  pelvis  (PL.  HI.  fig.  9.  and  17.)  and  a  single  one  on  those  inter- 
mediate.    (PL.  in.  fig.  12.  and  13.)   A  stronger  action  produces  four  folds  on 
the  former  (PL.  in.  fig.  11.  and  18 J  and  three  on  the  latter  (fig.  14.)     As  this 
action  extends  to  the  central  adhesion  of  the  muscles  on  each  plate,  and  com- 
municates from  hence  to  its  sutures  and  to  the  centres  of  the  approximate 
plates,  it  produces  folds  somewhat  similar  in  general  disposition  to  those 
described  in  Cyathocrinites  rugosus,   page  90,  but  lessening  in  number  as 
they  approach  the  scapula.  (PL.  iv.  fig.  14.  to  26.)    Irregular  and  partial  con- 


100 

fractions  produce  sometimes  additional  folds  and  elevations.  (PL.  iv.  fig.  1. 
to  1 1.)  If  any  doubt  should  still  be  entertained  whether  these  folds  and  mark- 
ings on  the  plates  are  really  derived  from  muscular  contraction,  on  the  ground 
that  they  may  have  possibly  resulted  from  the  original  configuration  of  the  solid 
calcareous  matter  which  forms  them  ;  a  general  view  of  their  phenomena,  and 
change  of  figure  under  various  circumstances,  in  a  manner  which  may  be  readily 
accounted  for  on  the  hypothesis  of  their  muscularity,  but  not  on  any  other, 
will,  I  am  persuaded,  remove  these  doubts ;  but  I  have  it  in  my  power  to 
adduce  a  proof  still  more  decisive.  There  are  some  costal  plates  in  rny  pos- 
session which  appear  to  have  been  torn  from  the  animal  with  violence  while 
living,  or  before  decomposition  took  place.  The  consequence  of  this  would 
naturally  be  that  the  lacerated  muscle  would  shrink  from  the  edges  of  the 
plates  towards  its  point  of  adhesion  in  the  centre  ;  and  accordingly  this  is 
exactly  the  appearance  preserved  in  the  fossil  specimens  ;  the  surface  where 
denuded  of  its  muscle,  being  irregularly  corrugated,  (?L.  m.fig.  15.  16.  and 
20.)  whilst  the  muscular  folds  are  gathered  into  the  centre. 

As  the  pelvis  supports  six  plates,  it  might  have  been  reasonably  concluded 
that  it  was  the  intention  of  nature  to  sustain  six  arms  ;  and  as  the  animal  has 
actually  only  five,  that  the  omission  must  either  create  a  great  vacancy, 
or  give  rise  to  a  necessary  alteration  of  the  general  mechanism,  in  order  to 
render  the  circular  net,  formed  by  the  arms  and  fingers  when  extended,  com- 
plete. Nature  however  is  never  at  a  loss,  but  accomplishes  her  purposes  with 
ease,  notwithstanding  the  new  difficulties  that  are  created  by  continually  vary- 
ing structures.  Thus  in  this  animal  the  apparent  difficulty  so  presented  is 
obviated  by  the  change  of  form  in  the  supernumerary  costal  which  is  penta- 
gonal, while  the  other  five  are  hexagonal.  From  the  general  arrangement  of 
the  plates,  these  five  hexagonal  costals  can  only  give  rise  to  a  series  of  second 
costals,  terminating  in  scapulae  and  arms,  (PL.  u.  fig.  1.)  while  the  irregular  or 
sixth  costal  plate  intervening  between  them,  (PL.  n.  fig.  2.)  having  a  pentagonal 
form,  and  presenting  only  the  edges  of  its  upper  angle  to  the  next  row,  supports 
two  series  of  intercostal  plates  occupying  the  interval,  occasioned  by  its  interpo- 
lation, and  so  formed  that  this  interval  in  the  succeeding  rows  gradually 
diminishes  in  proportion  to  the  whole  circumference,  so  that  although  there 
is  still  a  somewhat  greater  distance  here  between  the  two  scapulae  placed  on 
either  side  of  it,  than  between  the  other  scapulae,  yet  the  irregularity  is  not  such 
as  to  occasion  any  material  inconvenience  or  interruption  of  symmetry.  The 


30.        J>AC*rY"LU5    TI*  iv 

3-  _£_ 

T  «. .  ~JF  «.  - 


T6.(       <* 

1x^5 


1ST 


OJ. 


2JT 


Q. 


O       « 


33. 


*.« 


ACTliNTOCRINlTExS    30   DACTYJLtfS.       EL  V 


_/_ 

O.I.K" 


7. 


(, 


. 


/e. 


tf 


ff 


20 


21. 


101 

use  of  this  interval,  which,  as  has  been  observed,  has  something  similar  to  it  in 
Poteriocriuites  and  Cyathocrinites,  is  yet  unexplained.  I  have  sometimes  con- 
jectured that  it  may  have  included  the  opening  of  the  oviduct. 

To  the  upper  angles  of  the  scapulae  adhere  two  oblong  cuneiform  joints, 
forming  as  it  were  a  short  double  arm,  having  sometimes  the  point  of 
their  inner  angle  truncated  for  the  admission  of  a  minute  square  plate.  From 
the  superior  angle  of  each  of  the  cuneiform  joints  proceed  (PL.  i.  fig.  1.)  on 
the  sides  approaching  a  series  of  joints  forming  the  hand,  and  on  the  outer  sides 
a  finger  composed  of  two  slightly  horse-shoe  shaped  joints,  on  which  a  double 
series  of  joints  are  arranged,  bevelling  off  and  dovetailed  at  their  inner  margin 
into  each  other,  and  thus  resembling  the  finger  joints  ofEncrinites  moniliformis. 

Thus  the  series  of  joints  forming  the  HAND,  (Ft.  v.  fig.  17.  to  36.)  proceed 
each  from  the  inner  angle  of  the  two  cuneiform  arm  joints  affixed  to  the 
scapula:  ;  they  vary  in  their  form,  the  first  joint  being  simple,  convex  towards 
the  middle  of  its  outer  margin,  slightly  excavated  above,  to  admit  the  next  or 
second  joint,  which  by  the  irregular  form  of  its  upper  and  lower  edges  resem- 
bles a  double  wedge,  (fig.  33.  to  35.)  Above  this  two  half  joints  are  inserted, 
on  which  another  cuneiform  joint  rests,  sending  off  two  fingers  each  like  the 
first,  formed  of  a  double  series  of  joints. 

The  first  joints  of  the  hand  adhere  laterally  at  their  approaching  surfaces  to 
each  other,  and  are  here  somewhat  truncated  to  admit  the  minute  square  plates 
mentioned  before  ;  at  their  outer  lateral  surface  they  adhere  firmly  to  the  first 
joint  of  the  first  finger,  which  again  connects  laterally  with  the  pectoral  plates. 

The  FINGERS  (PL.  v.fig.37.  to  51.  )are  formed  of  two  series  of  joints,  adhering 
where  they  dovetail  laterally  into  each  other  by  a  muscular  integument  onl  y :  this 
accounts  for  not  unfrequently  meeting  specimens  where  their  series  have  sepa- 
rated in  this  part  for  a  considerable  length,  and  thereby  neatly  displayed  the 
interior  formation  and  insertion  of  the  first  tentacular  joint. 

PECTORAL  PLATES.  (PL,  iv.  fig.  27.  to  23.)  Between  the  scapulae  are  inserted 
several  series  of  small  hexagonal,  heptagonal,  and  octagonal  plates,  connected 
with  the  integument  covering  the  abdominal  cavity,  so  often  already  alluded 
to  in  other  specimens.  These  I  have  named  the  pectoral  plates  ;  they  seem  to 
be  capable  only  of  a  very  slight  muscular  contraction. 


102 

A  srhall  CLAVICULAR  JOINT  inserted  between  the  two  hands  proceeding 
from  one  scapula,  separates  the  integument  and  vessels  under  it  in  their  pro- 
gress upwards.  (PL.  n.  fig.  5.) 

CAPITAL  PLATES.— (PL.  iv.  fig.  30.  to  39.)~-The  plates  forming  the  upper 
part  of  the  integument  over  the  abdominal  eavity,  I  have  named  capital  plates; 
they  have  like  the  pectoral  plates  different  angles,  but  are  covered  by  a  thicker 
muscle,  which  is  connected  (although  only  slightly  so,  as  appears  from  the 
pectoral  plates  not  exhibiting  those  folds  which  result  from  strong  muscular 
action)  with  those  proceeding  from  the  pelvis  over  the  first  costals,  and  laterally 
extending  upwards  over  the  intercostals  and  pectorals.  It  receives  a  new 
impulse  from  a  sphincter-like  muscle  placed  in  the  centre,  which  is  capable 
of  forcing  up  the  margin  of  the  mouth  into  an  elongated  and  protruding 
proboscis,  and  at  the  same  time  contracting  the  area  between  the  arms, 
and  thereby  enabled  to  pull  these  up,  and  bring  the  hands  and  fingers 
together  in  a  close  fasciculus.  Meanwhile  the  muscle  or  portion  of  muscle 
covering  each  capital  plate,  is  also  able  by  its  contraction  to  draw  up 
in  the  centre,  and  thereby  to  form  a  more  or  less  elongated  tubercle,  whose  office 
it  probably  is  to  push  on  the  food  to  the  mouth,  so  that  the  whole  integument 
thus  assumes  an  echinated  appearance.  When  the  contractile  force  is  most 
strongly  exhibited,  the  proboscis  also  becomes  studded  with  similar  tubercles 
(PL.  n.  fig.  1 .  and  2.)  but  otherwise  those  tubercles  are  exhibited  only  on  the 
capital  plates  more  remote  from  the  centre,  those  near  the  proboscis  remain- 
ing smooth.  (PL  n.  fig.  6.  and  7.)  On  the  relaxation  of  the  muscles  these 
tubercles  disappear — the  proboscis  gradually  subsides — the  space  between  the 
arms  widen — and  the  fingers  are  permitted  to  expand.  Specimens  in  every 
state  of  contraction  occur  in  a  fossil  state,  and  most  distinctly  prove  that  the 
markings  and  appearances  described,  can  be  ascribed  only  to  muscular  action. 


/. 


103 


II.  SPECIES.    ACTINOCRINITES  POLYDACTYLUS. 


MANY-FINGERED,  RADIATED,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Specific  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  round  column  formed  of  many  joints,  sur- 
mounted by  a  pelvis  of  three  plates,  having  affixed  at  their  upper  edge  five 
hexagonal,  and  one  pentagonal  costal  plate,  on  which  another  row  of  second 
costals  and  intercostal  plates  adhere.  From  the  scapulae  which  rest  on  the 
second  costals,  proceed  five  arms,  each  having  two  hands  terminating  iu 
four  or  five  fingers.  Alimentary  canal  round.  Base  provided  with  elongated 
fibres. 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 
Luidii  Ichnographia,  tab.  22.  fig.  4.  (bad)  and  centre  figure,  p.  130. 

LHWYD'S  Letter  to  Dr.  LI&TER,  in  Philosophical  Transact.  No.  S4& 
fig.  16. 

Locality. 
Mountain  Limestone  of  the  Mendip  Hills,  and  Caldy  Island. 

Description. 

It  is  a  smaller  and  neater  species  (PL.  i.  fig.  1.)  than  Ajntinocrinites  tria- 
contadactylus. 

Its  column  and  auxiliary  side-arms  however  resemble  it,  and  display  the 
same  structure  as  has  been  noticed  before. 

The  Plates  at  the  summit  of  the  column  including  the  viscera,  are  similarly 
formed  aud  arranged,  but  being  more  muscular  offer  a  few  rather  different 


104 

characters.  A  simple  contraction  produces  on  every  plate  a  nearly  pointed  star- 
like  figure,  each  ray  being  directed  towards  the  sides.  A  partial  contraction 
extends  the  points  of  the  rays,  and  a  very  powerful  one  forms  a  continuation 
of  the  rays  of  the  star  on  one  plate,  extending  with  an  equal  thickness  to 
the  adjoining  plate.  It  is  this  degree  of  contraction  which  permits  our  tracing 
the  direction  which  thr  muscles  pursue  in  acting  on  the  arms  and  capital  plates, 
as  may  be  fully  seen  in  a  fine  specimen  in  my  collection.  (PL.  n.  fig.  1.)  The 
divided  action  from  the  three  adhering  joints  of  the  pelvis  produces  two  folds, 
directed  to  the  centre  of  the  first  costal  plates,  (resting  upon  the  lines  of  their 
sutures) ;  here  it  unites  and  proceeds  over  the  second  costal  to  the  centre  of  the 
scapula,  where  the  muscle  divides  and  attaches  to  the  first  joint  of  each  hand. 
Another  fold  extends  laterally  on  each  side  from  the  centre  of  the  first  costals 
across  the  intercostalsnear  it,  to  the  first  fingers  of  the  opposite  arms,  each  again 
dividing  at  the  second  intercostals,  and  sending  branches  to  the  pectoral  plates. 
Other  rays  decisively  point  out  lateral  action.  Another  specimen  in  my  col- 
lection, shows  the  ridges  produced  by  contraction  slightly  waved,  (PL.  IT.  fig.  3.) 
whilst  a  third  specimen  (PL.n.  fig.  4.)  exhibits  two  or  three  ridges,  according 
as  the  costals  traversed  by  them  are  inserted  over  the  suture  of  the  pelvis,  or 
over  the  middle  of  its  plates,  sending  double  folds  to  each  of  the  two  lateral 
angles,  and  producing  a  corrugation  in  the  centre  of  the  costals. 

The  PECTORAL  PLATES  (PL.  n,  fig.  7.  to  14.)  do  not  contract  into  a  simple 
tubercle,  but  form  an  elongation  dividing  at  its  summit  into  several  points. 

The  first  FINGER  sets  off  from  the  outside  of  the  cuneiform  joints  of  the  arm, 
and  the  continuation  of  the  hands  consists  of  two  or  three  series,  each  contain- 
ing two  common  and  one  cuneiform  joint,  and  terminating  in  three  or  four 
fingers. 

The  proboscis-like  mouth,  is  capable  of  very  considerable  elongation,  as  is 
shown  in  the  fine  specimen  figured  by  LHWYD  :  by  the  obliging  kindness  of  the 
Rev.  Professor  BUCKLAND,  I  have  been  enabled  to  examine  and  refigure 
it(PL.  i.fig.2.)  with  a  more  careful  attention  to  those  anatomical  details  to  which 
I  have  particularly  directed  my  inquiries  in  investigating  the  history  of  these 
animals. 


I  am  indebted  to  the  polite  attention  of  the  Rev.  R.  HALIFAX,  (with  whom  I 
made  an  excursion  to  the  Mitcheldean  Limestone  Basin)  for  several  detached 


ii. 


J-v. 

fkl 

E'- 


6T 


A 
_"§r 


ACT  JT  N  OCKl  N  1 TES    !**?•  V"f .S 

i 

"A 
&t 


105 

plates  and  columns,  of  an  actinocrinite  occurring  there,  resembling  Actino- 
crinites  triaconta  dactylus.  Its  plates  (fig.  1.  to  10.)  are,  however,  generally 
speaking,  more  smooth  than  those  of  the  former  species,  yet  showing  a  great 
degree  of  muscularity.  In  many  instances  they  appear  to  have  lost  the  mus- 
cle (fig.  5.  8.  and  9.)  which  covered  them,  and  then  beautifully  display  their 
gradual  formation  in  laminae  successively  applied  to  each  other. 

^H 

The  columnar  joints  (fig.  1 1.  to  27.  and  47.)  are  remarkably  neat,  but  fre- 
quently display  the  results  of  injury  and  partial  repair,  in  interposed  por- 
tions (fig.  44.  and  45.)  and  irregular  wrinkles,  (tig.  46.) 

The  auxiliary  side  arms  (fig.  28.  to  38.)  branch  from  the  column  irregularly, 
and  in  one  specimen  (fig.  40.  and  41.)  a  side  arm  comes  off  with  a  curve,  hav- 
ing its  point  bent  back  upon  and  adhering  to  the  column  ;  this  position  was 
probably  occasioned  by  an  irregularity  in  growth. 

From  a  reluctance  to  increase  without  necessity,  the  number  of  species,  I 
confine  myself  at  present  to  merely  mentioning  the  singularities  of  these  spe- 
cimens ;  but  should  further  researches  prove  it  a  truly  distinct  species,  I  think 

Actinocrinites  laevis  would  form  a  good  name. 

' 


106 


VIII.  GENUS.    RHODOCRINITES. 
ROSE-LIKE,   LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 

Generic  Character. 

A  Crinoidal  animal,  with  a  round  and  sometimes  slightly  pentagonal  co- 
lumn, formed  of  numerous  joints  perforated  by  a  pentapetalous  alimentary 
canal.  The  pelvis  formed  of  three  pieces  supporting  five  square  plates,  in  the 
spaces  of  whose  lateral  bevelled  angles  five  heptagonal  first  costals  are 
inserted.  From  the  scapulae  proceeds  an  arm  supporting  two  hands. 

Observation. 

The  name  of  this  Genus  is  derived  from  the  Greek  word  poA02>  a  rose,  and 
applied  from  the  rose-like  figure  of  the  alimentary  canal. 


I.  SPECIES.    RHODOCRINITES  VERUS. 


TRUE  ROSE-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL. 


Generic  Character. 

As  only  one  decidedly  ascertained  species  has  occurred,  the  character  of 
the  genus  will  identify  it. 


VUI.       CEi\U>V 
HI  !OI>  O  G'FU  N  lrl'K  Sf 

K 


•-A-&3 
c>       -J 


i? 


^,  i.-V< 


o 


0    tf 


,        T 


-K 


i.-K 

•-> 

S-f 
K 


VER1/*? 


TJL.  T 


107 


Locality. 

Upper  Bed,  No.  1,  and  one  of  the  lower  Beds,  No.  15,  of  Dr.  BRIGHT'S 
Series,  distinguishing  the  Mountain  Limestone  formation  along  the  River 
Avon,  near  Bristol ;  the  Mendip  Hills ;  Mitchel  Dean ;  and  the  transition 
Limestone  at  Dudley. 

Description. 

In  the  COLUMNS  (Pi.  n.  fig.  1.  to  22.)  which  I  consider  as  belonging  to  the 
animals  of  this  genus,  I  have  noticed  two  different  modes  of  organization, 
which  inclines  me  to  suspect  that  although  I  am  only  able  to  treat  of  one 
species  as  decidedly  ascertained,  yet  two  distinct  species  may  really  exist. 
Thus,  in  regard  to  the  surface  of  adhesion,  some  columnar  joints  display 
numerous  radiating  striae  proceeding  immediately  from  the  alimentary  canal 
to  the  circumference ;  (fig  6.  to  10.)  'other  joints  (fig.  1 .  to  5.)  have  only  a 
narrow  striated  rim  with  a  smooth  central  area  ;  and  again  some  columns  (fig. 
11.  to  15.)  are  formed  of  joints  of  uniform  thickness,  from  some  of  which, 
occasionally,  several  side  arms  proceed  ;  whilst  other  columns  particu- 
larly those  from  Mitchel  Dean,  (fig  17.  to  22.)  are  formed  of  joints  alternately 
thicker  and  thinner,  smaller  and  larger,  much  contracted  at  their  margin  of 
mutual  adhesion.  In  these  every  second  or  fourth  joint  is  considerably  thicker, 
showing  at  its  circumference  five  or  six  tubercles,  which  render  it  angular 
and  its  surface  waved,  to  which  the  joints  above  and  below  conjprm.  The 
alimentary  canal  in  both  the  columns  thus  distinguished  is  pentapetalous, 
a  form  which  I  have  only  noticed  in  Cyathocrinites  rugosus,  and  in  the  upper 
portion  of  the  column  of  Platycrinites  quinquangularis,  and  some  of  those 
genera  where  the  pelvis  is  formed  of  five  pieces.  The  form  of  this  pentapeta- 
lous  passage  varies  in  different  specimens  from  the  angles  being  more  or  less 
contracted,  which  renders  it  more  or  less  conspicuous,  and  thereby  proves  the 
muscularity  in  this  place. 

The  AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS.  (Pi,,  n.  fig.  11.  to  15.)  The  tubercles  ob- 
served on  some  of  the  columnar  joints  may  be  traced  on  the  suite  of  specimens 
in  my  possession  through  various  stages  of  increase,  till  at  length  they  form 
auxiliary  side  arms  composed  of  numerous  joints,  articulating  by  radiating 
strias,  and  perforated  in  the  centre  by  a  nourishing  vessel  which  near  the  column. 


ibs 

is  of  an  elliptical  form,  having  the  sides  pressed  in,  but  becomes  round  as  the 
arm  elongates.  The  growth  and  insertion  of  the  auxiliary  side  arms  in  the 
column,  is  conformable  to  what  was  observed  when  speaking  of  Actinocrihites 
triaconta  dactylus.  One  specimen  (fig.  8.  and  9.)  in  my  possession  shows  the 
conical  insertion  of  the  first  auxiliary  arm  joint  very  distinctly. 

The  pelvis  (PL.  i.  fig.  5.  and  6.)  is  saucer-shaped,  composed  of  three  plates, 
having  in  the  depressed  centre  where  they  articulate  to  the  column,  a  pentapeta- 
lous  opening  forming  the  entrance  to  the  alimentary  canal.  At  the  upper  edge 
they  are  excavated,  forming  five  slightly  concave  spaces,  showing  a  finely 
striated  rim  at  the  exterior  margin  for  the  firmer  articulation  of  five  intercostal 
plates. 

On  account  of  the  first  INTERCOSTAL  PLATES,  which  are  of  an  oblong 
square  form,  inclining  outwards,  an  angle  is  formed  between  each  two,  into 
which  a  first  costal  plate  is  inserted.  . 

'  i    * 

The  five  FIRST  COSTAL  PLATES  are  heptagonal  and  pointed,  supporting 
each  a  hexagonal  second  costal  plate,  and  a  scapula. 

On  the  first  intercostal  plates  (PL.  i.  fig.  2.)  rest  a  series  of  several  hex- 
agonal oblong  intercostal  plates,  gradually  decreasing  in  size  upwards,  hav- 
ing in  the  angles  between  them  and  the  costals  a  few  irregular  intercostals, 
placed  in  a  double  series  on  the  sides  where  (as  in  the  former  species)  the 
structure  of  the  animal  occasions  that  wider  interval  between  two  of  the  arms 
than  between  the  rest,  for  the  purpose  of  which  we  are  yet  unable  to  account. 
The  intercostals  and  irregular  intercostals  mix  above  with  the  mass  of  minute 
plates  belonging  to  the  integument  over  the  abdominal  cavity. 

The  ARMS  and  FINGERS.  From  each  of  the  scapulae  proceed  two  first  arm 
joints,  and  from  these  a  second,  between  whose  inner  angles  a  clavicular  plate 
is  inserted.  C.  STOKES,  Esq.  sent  me  a  drawing  of  the  superior  portion 
of  this  animal  found  at  Dudley  (PL.  I.  fig.  1.)  which  shows  that  the  arms  sup- 
port two  hands  each  provided  with  several  fingers. 

A  radiating  contraction  (PL.  i.  fig.  2.)  is  capable  of  being  formed  by  mus- 
cular action  on  each  of  the  costal  and  intercostal  plates,  similar  to  that  noticed 
in  Actinocrimtes  Poly  dactylus.  A  powerful  contraction  (fig.  3.)  arising  from 


RKODO  C  RI  M 


PL.F. 


I 


109 

the  muscles  of  the  pelvis  swells  the  first  intercostal  plates,  forming  a  very 
strong  elevated  rib  across  the  costals,  branching  laterally  from  the  scapula?  to 
the  arms,  at  the  same  time  that  an  elevated  ridge  is  formed  over  the  intercos- 
tals,  connecting  laterally  with  the  ridge  noticed  before,  extending  to  the  orifice 
in  the  integument  or  mouth  and  rendering  it  subpentangular,  (fig.  4.) 

Should  the  variety  pointed  out  above  in  the  columnar  formation,  at  a  fu- 
ture time  enable  me  to  establish  two  species,  I  should  propose  for  that  from 
Mitchel  Dean,  the  name  of  Rhodocrinites  quinquangularis. 


I  AT> 


3H  1 

/ 


i 

IV.  JJftHStOtt* 


wA   c   tc 

- 


COADUNATA  2 


Character  of  the  Division. 
JL  HE  joints  of  the  pelvis  anchylose  to  the  first  columnar  joint. 

Observation. 

1  have  been  induced  to  constitute  this  fourth  division  from  the  occurrence 
of  a  single  species,  in  which  the  pieces  composing  the  bulbous  body  of  the 
animal,  instead  of  being  connected  by  articulations  or  sutures  as  in  the  pre- 
ceding division,  are  united  together  by  a  solid  and  continuous  anchylosis ;  it 
will  be  seen,  however,  that  some  doubts  may  be  reasonably  entertained,  whe- 
ther the  circumstances  described  may  not  arise  from  the  imperfect  develope- 
ment  of  the  separate  pieces,  in  that  cartilaginous  state  which  characterises  the 
early  stage  of  growth  in  these  animals  ;  should  this  prove  to  be  the  case,  the 
genus  which  I  have  formed  for  the  reception  of  the  only  species  known  to  me, 
and  which  forms  the  subject  of  the  following  article,  would  certainly  fall  under 
the  first  division,  and  perhaps  (as  will  hereafter  be  noticed)  may  be  only  the 
younger  state  of  a  species  belonging  to  the  Genus  Encrinus  ;  on  these  accounts 
I  have  placed  this  division,  which  can  only  be  considered  as  of  a  temporary 
nature,  at  the  end  of  the  series,  and  marked  it  with  a  note  of  interrogation. 


DC 


E  I/O  E IV  JACRT IV I TE 


J  AT QJC7ATVCE Ul« AKI^. 


...£ 


Ill 


IX.  GENUS.    EUGENIACRINITES? 


CLOVE-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL  ? 


Generic  Character. 

Superior  Columnar  joint,  subpentaugular  enlarging  above,  having  the  fire 
plates  of  the  pelvis  adhering  to  it  by  a  solid  anchylosis. 

Base,  Column,  Joints  resting  on  the  pelvis,  and  fingers  unknown. 


I.  SPECIES.    EUGENIACRINITES  QUINQUANGULARIS  ? 

CLOVE-LIKE,  LILY-SHAPED  ANIMAL,wiTH  FIVE-ROUNDED 

ANGLES  ? 

Specific  Character. 
As  only  one  species  is  known,  the  character  of  the  genus  identifies  it. 

Reference  and  Synonymes. 

Clove  Encrinite,  PARKINSON,  Vol.  II.  t.  xm.  fig.  70. 

Caryophyllus  Lapideus. 

Caryophyllite,  KNORR,  t.  xxxvi,  fig.  29. 


112 


Locality. 

Switzerland,  at  Mount  Randen  (KNORR)  ;  also  in  the  Canton  Zurich  and 
Sehafhotisen. 

^  J  Description. 

The  first  appearance  of  the  enlarged  columnar  joint  with  its  attached  pelvis, 
much  resembles  the  unripe  fruit  of  the  clove-tree,  Eugenia  Caryophyllata, 
(formerly  Caryophyllus  aromatica)  so  well  known  among  common  culinary 
epices.  From  hence  it  has  taken  its  name,  having  attracted  from  this  circum- 
stance and  its  frequent  occurrence,  particularly  at  Mount  Randen,  the  atten. 
tion  of  the  earlier  naturalist  wbo  considered  it  as  a  petrified  fruit,  until  LLWYD 
gave  the  first  hint  that  it  belonged  to  the  crinoidal  family. 

.  i 

It  is  unfortunate  that  the  other  portions  of  this  animal  have  not  as  yet  been 
identified,  and  I  have  further  to  regret  that,  from  my  want  of  opportunity  and 
connection  in  Switzerland,  I  have  been  hitherto  unable  to  procure  more  illus- 
trative specimens.  I  hope  however  at  some  future  time  to  enter  further  in  its 
investigation,  under  more  favourable  circumstances. 

The  first  COLUMNAR  JOINT  is  slightly  pentangular,  where  its  inferior  surface 
covered  with  radiating  striae  has  evidently  articulated  with  the  joint  next  below 
it,  and  displays  in  the  centre  the  perforation  of  the  alimentary  canal.  Upwards 
it  enlarges,  showing  at  the  summit  a  pentangular  circumference,  arising  from 
the  columnar  joint  accommodating  itself  to  the  frequent  pressure  of  the  lower 
portion  of  the  costal  joints,  which  as  in  the  Pentacrinite  must  have  depended 
over  it.  This  joint  must  have  originally  possessed  a  yielding  and  cartilaginous 
texture  and  consistency,  which  is  indicated  in  the  specimens  by  a  slight  curve, 
evidently  occasioned  by  the  pressure  resulting  from  a  lateral  inclination  of  the 
superior  part  of  the  animal.  Its  upper  surface  is  slightlyconvex,  but  it  again 
slopes  downwards  towards  the  centre,  thus  becoming  concave  where  the  en- 
trance of  the  alimentary  canal  is  situated. 

The  PELVIS.     An  anchylosis   firmly  connects  with  the  first  joint  of  the 

column  the  five  joints  of  the  pelvis,  which  are  of  a  depressed  rhombic  figure,  and 

1  arranged  on  it  in  a  similar  manner  to  those  of  Encrinus  moniliformis.    Each  of 


113 

the  joints  is  at  the  exterior  circumference  angularly  truncated,  so  that  a  penta- 
gonal circumference  is  formed,  the  sides  of  which  are  slightly  excavated.  On 
each  of  the  sides  of  the  angle  arising  from  the  truncation  of  the  joints  of  the 
pelvis,  at  the  exterior  surface,  a  transverse  ridge  with  a  central  perforation  may 
be  traced,  which  unites  with  that  from  the  neighbouring  joint,  and  thus  offers 
a  firm  articulation  in  each  of  the  five  excavated  spaces  for  one  of  the  first  costal 
joints,  which  gain  further  support  by  resting  against  the  column  where  they 
occasion  the  impression  noticed  before. 

I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  this  animal  when  perfect  must  have  borne 
considerable  resemblance  to  Encrinites  moniliformis ;  yet  it  appears  to  be  suf- 
ficiently distinguished  from  that  genus  by  the  enlarged  first  columnar  joint, 
and  the  firm  adhesion  and  growing  together  of  the  pelvis  with  it.  It  is  this 
latter  circumstance  which  at  once  accounts  for  the  columnar  joint  never  occur- 
ring without  the  pelvis. 

I  cannot,  however,  omit  to  suggest  a  conjecture  concerning  these  specimens, 
•which  has  occurred  to  me  as  probable,  with  regard  to  the  anchylosing  of  the 
pelvis  to  the  column.  The  Crinoidea  in  an  early  stage  of  growth,  as  I  have  shown 
when  speaking  of  Pentacrinus  caput  medusae,  do  not  display  the  different  joints 
of  which  they  are  composed  in  so  distinct  and  well  marked  a  manner  as  on 
mature  age  ;  the  calcareous  matter  forming  their  nucleus  has  not  yet  been 
secreted  in  sufficient  quantity,  and  remains  so  involved  with  the  membranous 
parts,  as  often  to  render  it  impossible  to  determine  the  line  of  separation 
between  one  joint  and  the  other.  Now  the  specimens  ofEuoENiA  CRINITES  quin- 
quangularis,  occur  only  of  a  very  small  size  ;  and  I  have  before  alluded  to  the 
marks  of  original  cartilaginous  consistency  exhibited  by  one  in  my  possession. 
Should  then  these  remains  be  those  of  young  animals,  in  which  an  insufficient 
calcareous  secretion  has  not  as  yet  distinctly  separated  the  plates,  they  might 
very  possibly  assume  the  regular  character  of  the  germs  Encrinites  in  a  more 
advanced  stage  of  their  growth.  Of  course  in  this  case  it  would  become  neces- 
sary to  suppress  this  genus,  and  incorporate  it  in  that  indicated. 


114 


APPENDIX. 


XN  the  course  of  my  observations  on  the  Crinoidal  remains,  several  have  oc- 
curred to  me  which,  although  I  as  yet  possess  only  fragments  of  them,  I  do 
not  >rish  to  pass  over  entirely  without  notice. 

1.  The  superior  portion  (fig.  6.)  of  a  Crinoidal  animal,  probably  belonging 
to  the  genus  Cyathocrinites,  from  the  Mountain  limestone  of  the  Mendip  Hills. 
It  is  on  account  of  its  decomposed  surface  that  I  am  unable  to  speak  positively 
as  to  its  generic  character.     What  may  be  traced  proves  it  considerably  ana- 
logous to  Cyathocrinites  planus,  but  having  fewer  joints  interposed  between 
the  cuneiform  ones  from  which  the  fingers  and  continuations  of  the  hand  pro- 
ceed.    Should  it  belong  to  that  genus  and  prove  a  distinct  species,  I  should 
feel  inclined  to  name  it  CYATHOCRINITES  ABBREVIATUS. 

2.  The  pelvis  of  a  Elatycrinites  (fig.  4.  and  5.)  formed  only  of  two  plates, 
presenting  at  their  upper  edge  six  excavations,  and  hence  indicating  the  exist- 
ence of  six  scapula;,  from  the  Black  Rock,  near  Bristol.    I  consider  this  as  a 
monstrous  variety  of  Platycrinites  laevis,  analogous  to  those  irregularities  of 
nature  which  occasionally  render  the  column  of  the  Pentacrini  tetragonal  and 
hexagonal  as  noticed  before,   and  which  sometimes  produce  a  six-fold  division 
of  the  pelvis  in  Encrinus  moniliformis,  as  noticed  by  ROSINUS,  or  a  four-fold 
one  of  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  of  which  I  have  seen  a  specimen  in  the  posses- 
sion of  a  friend.  , 

3.  A  column  or  auxiliary  side  arm  (fig.  1.  to  3.)  of  a  Crinoidal  animal, 
formed  of  barrel-shaped  joints  externally  tuberculated,  articulating  by  striated 
surfaces,  and  having  in  the  centre  a  round  nourishing  vessel  or  alimentary  ca- 
nal.   From  some  place  in  Germany,  and  on  a  slab  of  Mountain  limestone  from 
the  river  Swale  in  Yorkshire,  having  alongside  of  it  fragments  of  Actinocri- 


CEKTVYTATJE'I?         CRT /STOTIDA.  n       RJEMAT  fit S 


115 

nites  and  of  the  column  number  8,  below.  Mr.  PARKINSON  represents  a  sin- 
gle columnar  joint  of  this  Crinoidin  his  Org.  Remains,  Vol.ii.  t.  13.  tig.  69. 
DOLIFORMIS  would  be  a  good  specific  name  after  ascertaining  the  genus  to 
which  it  belongs. 

4.  Critioidal  column  (fig.  10.  and  ll.)  formed  of  moniliform  joints  alter- 
nately larger  and  thicker,  articulating  by  a  striated  rim,  having  a  central  round 
alimentary  canal.    A  few  small  auxiliary  side  arms  proceed  from  the  larger 
joints.     Locality  unknown,  apparently  Mountain  limestone. 

5.  Portion  of  a  crinoidal  auxiliary  side  arm,  (fig.  12.  and  13)  formed  of 
thin  joints,  articulating  by  a  radiating  rim,  and  in  one  instance  a  series  of 
them,  each  terminating  in  a  tubercle  on  one  end  of  the  longest  diameter. 
From  the  Mountain  limestone  at  the  Mendip  Hills. 

6.  Portion  of  a  crinoidal  auxiliary  side  arm,  (fig.  14.  and  15.)  whose  joints 
are  of  equal  thickness,  articulating  to  each  other  by  striated  surfaces.     The 
external  circumference  shows  a  series  of  tubercles  surrounding  each  joint,  and 
several  folds  the  vestiges  of  muscularity.      From  the  Derbyshire  Mountain 
limestone,  and  also  figured  in  MARTIN'S  Pet.  Derb.  t.  4.  fig.  10. 

7.  A  nearly  round,  remarkably  smooth,  pentacrinal  column,  (fig.  7  and  8.) 
formed  of  joints  swelling  out  at  their  point  of  articulation  to  each  other.     This 
might  be  easily  mistaken  for  an  auxiliary  side  arm  of  Actinocrinites,  were  it  not 
for  the  pentapetalous  semi-striated  articulation.     I  feel  inclined  to  consider  this 
column  as  appertaining  to  a  pentacrinite,  claiming  a  specific  distinction,  and 
should  propose  for  its  name  PENTACRI  NITES  L^EVIS.       Locality  unknown  ; 
probably  lias. 

8.  A  crinoidal  column,  formed  of  moniliform  joints,  articulating  by  surfaces 
striated  near  the  circumference,     (fig.   9.)     I  never  saw  the  superior   portion 
of  this  crinite  sufficiently  perfect  to  display  the  pelvis  and  plates  resting  on  it 
A  slab  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  R.  BRIGHT,  from  the  transition  limestone  on 
his  estate,  near  the  Malvern  Hills,  shows  some  fingers  of  this  species.     Mr. 
G.  HAWKEH  has  also   a   specimen  from  Dudley,   showing  the  column  and 
several  fingers  ;  and  Mr.  C.  STOKES  has  transmitted  me  the  drawing  of  a  nearly 
similar  specimen  from  the  same  place.     From  the  analogy  of  these  fingers  to 
those  of  Actinocriuites  triacouta  dactylus  and  some  other  characters,  I  feel 


116 

inclined  to  consider  it  as  belonging  to  that  genus,  naming  it  ACTINOCRINITES 
MONILIFORMIS,  from  the  moniliform  figure  of  its  columnar  joints,  which  preserve 
that  shape  throughout  the  column,  although  alternately  larger  and  smaller  near 
the  pelvis.  It  is  a  large  species  appertaining  to  the  transition  and  perhaps 
Mountain  limestone,  in  which  latter  I  have  seen  columns  much  resembling 
these.  It  must  be  widely  distributed,  as  I  have  seen  its  columns  on  slabs  of 
Mountain  limestone  from  Swaledale,  in  Yorkshire,  and  on  slabs  of  transition 
lime  from  Foulhope,  the  Malvern  Hills,  Gliddenhill,  Shelly  Island,  Lake 
Huron,  in  Canada,  and  Melville  Island,  in  the  arctic  regions.  Mr.  PARKINSON, 
who  has  seen  the  specimen  in  Mr.  HAWKER'S  collection,  informs  me  that  it  is 
illustrative  of  what  he  calls  the  Plumose  Encrinite,  and  which  was  in  Sir  ASH- 
TON  LEVER'S  collection. 

9.  In  the  green  sand  formation,  near  Warminster,  occur  portions  of  a 
Pentacrinite,  (fig.  18.)  with  a  rounded  column,  showing  very  little  of  the  effects 
of  contraction  in  the  interstices  between  the  pentapetalous  formations.  These 
columns  display  in  some  specimens  an  alternation  of  thicker  and  thinner  joints, 
and  in  others  show  a  uniform  thickness,  the  result  of  growth,  as  explained 
before.  At  intervals  larger  joints  are  interposed,  marked  externally  by  five 
transverse  oblong  depressions,  from  which  round  auxiliary  side  arms  proceed. 
I  consider  this  a  distinct  species,  to  which  I  would  assign  the  name 
PENTACRINUS  MONILIFORM  is,  from  the  bead-like  shape  of  the  interposed  large 
joints. 

10.  Very  minute  Crinoidal  auxiliary  side  arms  no  thicker  than  a  hair, 
occur  with  retepora,  &c.  on  slabs  of  Mountain  limestone,  from  Mitchel  Dean, 
(fig.  19.)    They  are  excessively  small,  show  but  obscure  marks  of  organization, 
and  are  changed  into  spar.     One  specimen  is  bent  into  a  hook. 

11.  I  understand  Mr.  JAMES  SOWERBY,  has  found  Crinoidal  remains  in  the 
London  clay  at  Highgate,  which  I  have  not  seen,  and  hence  am  unable  to  speak 
to  their  generic  and  specific  identity. 

12.  In  the  slaty  gray-wacke  where  it  comes  in  contact  with  the  lower  beds 
of  the  transition  limestone,   occur  the  impressions  of  numerous  organic  re- 
mains and  Crinoidea,  the  substance  of  which  has  been  decomposed  and  removed. 
It  is  perhaps  owing  to  a  contraction  or  compression  of  this  slaty  formation,  that 
the  Crinoidal  impressions  thus  found  have  generally  an  elliptical  form.    Where 


117 

the  articulating  surfaces  of  joints  were  concave,  striated,  and  had  a  small  ali- 
mentary canal,  they  have  produced  slightly  convex  impressions  distantly  re- 
sembling a  limpet,  and  thus  probably  have  led  to  the  assertion  of  the  occur- 
rence of  that  shell  in  beds  below  transition  limestone. 

13.  Much  has  been  said  by  the  older  writers  on  fossils  regarding  a  petre- 
faction  called  by  them  screwstones,  which,  although  at  first  sight  much  resem- 
bling a  screw,  show  on  examination  that  the  incision  around  them  is  not  spiral 
but  circular.  They  prove  on  reference  to  the  columns  of  the  Crinoidea  to  be 
casts,  formed  in  the  alimentary  canal,  as  in  a  mould,  either  by  a  harder 
substance  such  as  chert,  which  from  its  want  of  affinity  to  the  surrounding 
substance  did  not  incorporate  with  it,  and  resisted  decomposition  after  the 
destruction  of  the  column  ;  or  by  the  infiltration  of  a  highly  saturated  calca- 
reous menstruum  which  filled  the  empty  cavity,  formed  laminar  spar,  and  took 
its  markings  gradually,  being  prevented  by  the  intervention  of  the  alimentary 
vessel  itself  from  incorporating  with  the  column,  and  enabled  to  preserve  its 
form  after  the  decomposition  of  the  column.  I  have  seen  casts  in  chert  of  the 
round  (Actinocrites,  &c.)and  pentagonal  (Cyathocrinites  rugosus  and  Rhodo- 
crinite)  alimentary  canal  of  crinoidal  columns,  which  displayed  the  effects  of 
sphincter  contraction,  and  in  which  where  the  cherty  matter  had  infiltrated 
between  the  radiating  adhering  surfaces,  a  thin  and  elegantly  striated  rim  sur- 
rounded the  thickest  part  of  the  cast.  I  also  have  a  fine  calcareous  cast  formed 
in  the  upper  part  of  the  alimentary  canal  and  the  abdominal  cavity  of  Apio- 
crinites  rotundus,  where  the  now  spathose  matter  has  also  entered  the  space 
between  the  pelvis,  costae,  and  scapulae. 

The  existence  and  preservation  of  the  muscular  portion  of  the  Crinoidea,  has 
been  proved  by  Mr.  PARKINSON,  who  placed  well  preserved  portions  of  columns 
in  diluted  acid,  and  which  gradually  removed  the  calcareous  matter,  and  left 
the  fine  animal  pellicle  behind. 


Since  the  printing  of  the  description  of  the  Crinoidea,  I  have  received  BARON 
VON  SCHLOTHEIM'S  JDettefaCtenltUnOe,  (SOtfra  1820.     In  it  he  gives  page  327, 


118 

an  account  of  the  encrinital  remains  in  his  collection,  applying  names  to  those 
varieties  which  appeared  to  him  entitled  to  specific  distinction.  And  although 
he  furnishes  no  anatomical  details,  yet  his  localities  and  synonymes  are  suf- 
ficiently valuable  to  induce  me  to  present  the  following  extract  from  his  work  : 

He  places  the  family,  according  toBuJMENBAcn's  arrangement  in  the  order 
of  Crustacea,  (meaning  by  that  term  those  radiated  animals  which  have  crus- 
taceous  plates,  an  application  which  cannot  be  admitted  in  our  system,  where 
it  has  been  appropriated  to  the  crab  tribe)  forming  of  it  two  genera,  Penlacrinus 
and  Encrinus.  He  observes  in  a  note,  that  they  do  not  belong  to  the 
Zoophytes  with  which  LAMARCK  has  arranged  them,  but  rather  form  a  link 
between  the  Crustacea  and  Zoophytes.  In  this  I  fully  agree  with  him. 

1.  PENTACRINITES  VULGAIUS.     Is  our  P.  CAPUT  MEDUSA.    The  Baron  gives 
the  following  additional  synonymes  and  reference.     VORTICELLA  PENTASONA 
ELLIS    and    ESPER   VORT.    t.  3.   fig.   1.  —  GUETTARD  NUM.  vol.  in.  Palma 
animal  ACTA  PARIS.  1761.  t.  8.  p.  392.     PARRA.  HIST.  NAT.  HAVANA,  p.  191. 
t.  70.     OCKEN'S  2-OOlOCJtC,  p.  108.    He  mentions  but  one  new  locality,  which  is 
the  iWUSCf)elfl0rtjftalitStem,  our  lias,  in  the  environs  of  Waltershousen.     The 
Baron  observes  that  the  fossil  resembles  the  recent  species,  and  that  he  possesses 
columnar  fragments  in  flint,  which  I  suspect  is  the  variety  mentioned  by  me 
p.  55. 

2.  PENTACRINITES  BRITTANICUS.     Our  P.  BRIAREUS.    The  Baron  gives  the 
following  additional  synonymes  and   reference.      VORTICELLA   PENTAGONA 
DAVILJE.  ESP.  PETRIF,   t.  6    A.      BLUMENBACH'S    gbbfttnmgtn    11BtUrUef)er 

e,  70.  i.  a.  unto.  b. 


3.  PENTACRINITES  EXCAVATUS.  From  the  (QtfbergangfcalUgtrfn,  (tran- 
sition limestone)  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Prag.  The  Baron  possesses  only 
some  roots  from  which  many  columns  (l|)auptai'in£  Main  Arms)  proceed;  and 

quotes  SCHROETER'S  Cmlefttmgen  jur  BaturgBEEcftfrfyte  tier  petrefactenkwiDe, 

T.  3.  p.  336.  t.  4.  fig.  2.  It  is  distinguished  from  all  other  species  of  Encrinites 
by  its  plate-like  concave  joints,  ornamented  externally  with  a  fine  projecting 
rim.  The  Baron  further  says  that,  according  to  verbal  information,  its  upper 
columnar  joints  articulate  alternately  with  pentagonal  ones,  displaying  star-like 
markings.  Yet  he  suspects  that  it  is  not  a  Pentacrinite,  but  Encrinite  ;  I 


119 

should  almost  suspect  it  to  belong  to  a  species  related  to  Cyathocrinite* 
quinquangularis. 

The  Baron  states  that  he  is  in  possession  of  many  pentacrinal  columnar 
fragments  which  appear  to  appertain  to  other  species,  and  conjectures  that  if 
KNORR'S  Pentacrinite,  p.  1.  t.  11.  c.  (our  P.  subangularis)  may  be  considered 
distinct,  the  distinct  species  may  at  least  amount  to  three.  He  confirms  my 
assertion  in  this  monograph,  that  perfect  specimens  alone  can  be  satisfactorily 
referred  to  as  furnishing  correct  characters  of  the  column,  which  materially 
differ  near  its  summit. 

4.  ENCRINITES  RAMOSUS.     From  the  li)0?i)l?Uft&Ui£!t?m  or  cavern  lime- 
stone, not  as  yet  precisely  identified  with  any  of  the  British  strata,  in  the 
environs  of  Gluecksbrunnen  and  Liebensteiri,  in  Meiningen.     His  description, 
which  by  no  means  tends  to  furnish  a  specific  character,   leads  me  to  suspect 
with  the  Baron,  that  the  specimen  described  by  him  presents  the  summit  of  an 
encrinite,  its  hands  and  tentaculated  fingers. 

5.  ENCRINITES  RAMOSUS  MAJOR.    From  Muggendorf,  and  the  Canton  Basel, 
resembling  the  former,  but  larger. 

6.  ENCRINITES  ECHINATUS.      From   the  limestone  at  Basel  ;  in  pebbles 
penetrated  by  iron  from  Berrach,  in  Burgundy  ;  in  hornstone  from  Amberg. — 
From  his  reference  to  KNORR,  p.  i,  t.  26,  (say  36.;  fig.  8. 1  consider  this  to  be  a 
variety  of  Rhodocrinites,  somewhat  analogous  to  the  Mitchel  Dean  variety. 
He  further  refers  to  BOURG,  t.  58,  fig.  413.  and  417. 

7.  ENCRINITES  MESPILIFORMIS.     From  Gingen,  and  Heydenheim,  in  Suabia  . 
probably  the  jura  formation.     If  I  may  judge  from  the  figure  (PL.  xxix.  fig.  5.) 
the  Baron  furnishes,  and  which  I  have  copied  in  my  plate  ADUITIONALCRINOIDAL 
REMAINS,  (fig.   17.)  I  must  confess  I  discover  but  a  very  general  similarity 
between  (he  columnar  joints  of  this  species  and  the  Bradford  Eucrinite,  (our 
Apiocrinites  rotundus)  of  Mr.  PARKINSON,  to  whom  he  refers,  V.  u.  t.  14.  fig. 
1  to  3 ;  but  I  agree  with  the  Baron  in  pronouncing  it  a  distinct  species,  probably 
not  occurring  in  England. 

8.  ENCRINITES  PAKKINSONII.     Our  APIOCRINITES  ROTUNDUS.    The  Baron 


120 

refers  to  Mr.  PARKINSON'S  Org.  Remains.  V.  n.  1. 16.  fig.  4.  and  states  that  it 
does  not  occur  excepting  in  England. 

9.  ENCRINITES  CARIOPHYLUTES.    My  EUGENIA  CRINITES  QUINQUANGULARIS, 
from  Swiss  in  aeltemt  featfcStem,  probably  lias. 

10.  ENCRINITES  ECHINOIDES.     I  apprehend  this  to  be  my  RHODOCRINITES 
VERUS,  on  account  of  the  author's  reference  to  PARKINSON,  P.  u.  PL.  xv.  fig.  7. 

Var.  a.  from  Gothland. 
Var.  b.  from  the  Eiffel. 

11.  ENCRINITES  VERUCOSUS.    My  CYATHOCRINITES  RUGOSUS. 

12.  ENCRINITES  ORTHOCERATHOIDES.     The  Baron  gives  the  locality  from 
Gothland  and  Neiualp,  in   Swiss  refering  to  HOFEL,  t.  7.  fig.  2.  4.     4Werk» 

touerWglteften  aer  fcan&gc&aft  Easel,  t.  20.  fig.  33.  t.  21.  f.  H.   KNORR,  t.  2. 

t.  G.  4.  fig.  1.  2.  SCHROETER'S  Cat.  n.  vn.  B.  20. 

Var.  a.  Encrinites  hyppuroides,  from  Bisance,  in  Bourgogne. 

The  description  of  these  varieties  are  not  sufficiently  specific  to  enable  me 
to  assign  their  synonymes  in  the  present  treatise,  and  the  figures  referred  to  as 
far  as  I  know  them,  represent  only  bases  and  columns. 

IS.  ENCRIHITES  LILIFORMIS.  My  ENCRINITES  MONILIFORMIS.  Additional 
localities  from  the  ^USffcelflOetjItaUlStfta,  (our  lias)  at  Heimberg  by  Goettin- 
gen,  from  Brunswig,  from  the  Lohberg  by  Tonna,  and  Krauberg  by  Gotha. 
The  Baron  acknowledges  that  the  animal  has  no  auxiliary  side  arms,  but  states 
that  he  has  two  specimens  which  show  thread-like,  toothed,  slender  tentacula, 
apparently  proceeding  from  a  crust  surrounding  the  column.  What  he  means 
by  this  I  am  not  able  from  my  own  observations  to  pronounce. 

14.  ENCRINITES  CALYCULARIS.  See  a  copy  of  the  Baron's  figure  (PL.  xxix. 
fig.  4.)  iu  my  plate,  ADDITIONAL  CRINOIDAL  REMAINS,  fig.  16.  It  comes  from 
the  marley  beds  connected  with  and  probably  reposing  ou  the  chalk  at  Aachen, 
and  is,  I  apprehend,  related  to  Eugenia  crinites. 


121 

'2- 
15.    ENCRINITES  EPHITONIUS.    See  page  13  of  this  monograph.   The  com- 

mon screw  stone  or  cast  formed  in  the  alimentary  canal  of  the  Crinoidea,  and 
exposed  by  the  decomposition  of  the  column.  Why  the  author  should  have 
applied  a  specific  name  to  the  casts  appears  to  me  singular,  since  all  the  Cri- 
noidea that  have  a  round  alimentary  canal  will  form  screw  stones. 

Of  all  the  above  varieties,  the  Baron  has  specimens  in  his  collection,  but  he 
subjoins  the  following  list  of  others,  which,  though  not  in  his  own  museum,  he 
considers  worthy  of  specific  distinction  :  — 

1.  ENCRINITES  LORICATUS.    Our  ACTINOCRINITES  TRIACONTA  DACTYLUS. 

2.  ENCRINITES  TESTUDINARIUS.    Our  MARSUPITES  ORNATUS. 


3.  ENCRINITES  FLOREALIS.     PARKINSON'S  Org.  Remain*,  vol.  2.  t.  13. 
fig.  36.  and  37.  an  Echinite  mistaken  for  an  Encrinus,  and  found  by  me  also  in- 
die Mountain  limestone  of  the  Mendip  Hills.     Specimens  of  it  are  also  ia 
R.  BRIGHT'S,  Esq.  collection  from  Derbyshire. 

4.  ENCRINITES  TESSERATUS.    V.  Huepsch,  t.  4.  fig.  28.  and  29,  from  the 
Eiffel. 

5.  ENCRINITES  PHYTOLITES.    V.  Huepsch,  t.  4.  fig.  30.  from  Lothringen, 

6.  ENGRINITES  PICTUS.    Bourg,  t.  58.  fig.  207.  to  209. 

As  the  Baron  gives  no  description  of  these,  and  as  I  have  not  seen  the  figure* 
to  which  he  refers,  I  am  unable  to  give  my  opinion  on  them. 


OBSERVATIONS 


ON  THE 


GENERA, 

Comatula,  ©urpale,  ©pfnura,  anb  8sterta* 


INTRODUCTION. 

.M.Y  inquiries  into  the  anatomical  details  of  the  Crinoidea,  necessarily  con- 
ducted me  to  the  investigation  of  several  other  organic  remains,  hitherto  con- 
sidered as  belonging  to  the  Encrinites,  and  also  to  an  examination  of  the  animals 
arranged  by  LINNAEUS  in  the  genera  Asteria and  Echinus,  since  these  appear  in 
some  parts  of  their  structure,  more  or  less  allied  to  the  former.  I  was  still  further 
animated  to  enter  into  the  details  of  this  investigation,  since  M.  CUVIER  asserts 
in  his  Regne  Animale  (vol.  iv.  p.  8.)  "  that  their  bony  arrangement  deserves  to 
be  studied  ;"  which  made  me  conclude  that  this  part  of  anatomy  has  been  as 
yet  left  untouched  by  that  great  naturalist. 

Of  the  Linnean  genus  Asteria,  M.  LAMARCK  has  formed  a  family 
to  which  be  has  assigned  the  name  STKLLERID^;,  comprehending  four  genera, 
arising  from  the  subdivison  of  the  above  Lintiean  genus.  With  a  view  to  dis- 
cover the  animals  which  form  a  link  between  the  Crinoidea  and  Asteria,  I 
dissected  several  individuals  of  the  family  Stellenda?. 


124 

The  comparatively  large  abdominal  cavity  of  the  Crinoidea  inarticulata,  its 
protection  by  plates,  and  their  slender  connection  to  the  column,  seemed  to 
indicate  that  an  analogous  animal  might  exist  in  nature  without  being  provided 
with  a  column  or  organs  of  permanent  attachment,  and  therefore  capable  of 
locomotion.  I  at  first  apprehended  that  this  might  be  detected  iu  the  Euryale, 
but  soon  found  that  a  greater  conformity  in  organic  construction  ought  to  exist, 
before  the  transition  or  link  could  be  considered  as  perfect.  I  therefore  again 
referred  to  the  general  conclusions  resulting  from  my  previous  inquiries  rela- 
tively to  the  Crinoidea,  of  which  it  will  be  necessary  in  order  to  guide  our  fur- 
ther progress  to  subjoin  in  this  place  the  following  brief  recapitulation. 

The  Crinoidea  are  animals  provided  with  a  column  formed  of  numerous 
joints,  surmounted  by  five  articulated  arms,  which  enclose  between  them  at  their 
base  the  viscera  in  a  cuplike  cavity. 

The  portion  that  encloses  the  viscera,  although  it  may  be  considered  as  a 
beginning  of  the  arms,  yet  by  being  laterally  connected  is  deprived  of  expan- 
sion, or  rather  possesses  it  only  in  a  very  limited  degree;  hence  it  varies  its 
figure  in  conformity  to  the  size  of  the  viscera,  which  viscera  must  be  again  con- 
formable (in  accordance  to  general  Zoological  principles)  to  the  nature  and 
quantity  of  food  requisite  to  the  animal  economy. 

It  is  this  conformity  of  the  exterior  covering  to  the  viscera,  which,  perhaps, 
chiefly  occasions  the  gradual  transition  from  articulating  joints  (Crinoidea  arti- 
culata)  to  plates  adhering  only  by  sutures  (Crinoidea  inarticulata.,) 

The  analogy  between  joints  and  plates  at  the  base  of  the  arms,  is  preserved 
by  the  similarity  in  position  and  number  of  those  pieces  which  in  both  cases 
have  been  denominated  as  costals  and  scapulae,  as  in  the  Crinoidea  articulata, 
and  the  genera  Actinocrinites  and  Rhodocrinites,  of  the  division  Crinoidea 
inarticulata. 

The  muscular  action  extended  from  the  pelvis  to  the  arms,  is  transmitted  in 
a  similar  manner  in  all  the  Crinoidea,  only  that  in  one  instance  (the  articulata)  it 
is  effected  from  joint  to  joint  by  means  of  attachment  to  the  articulations,  and 
iu  the  other  (the  inarticulata)  over  the  plates  by  means  of  adhesion  and  sutural 
attachment. 


125 

In  those  Crinoidea  where  the  costals  are  wanting,  action  is  continued  over 
interposed  intercostal  plates  or  the  enlarged  scapulae,  where  as  in  Platy- 
crinites  these  are  made  subservient  to  the  use  of  costal  plates.  Where  the  regu- 
lar number  of  costal  plates  exists,  and  intercostal,  interscapulary,  or  pectoral 
plates  occur,  as  in  Actinocrinites  and  Rhodocrinites,  these  can  only  be  consi- 
dered as  analogous  (yet  infinitely  more  conspicuous  and  developed)  to  those 
plates  that  cover  the  integument  between  the  second  costal  and  scapulas  of  the 
pentacrinite. 

In  the  Crinoidea,  generally  the  articulation  of  the  arms  is"  to  the  scapulae 
resting  ou  the  costals,  which  are  inserted  on  the  pelvis,  whose  joints  adhere 
to  the  column,  and  enclose  a  small  perforation  in  the  centre  that  leads  to  the 
alimentary  canal. 

The  alimentary  canal  is  only  a  continuation  of  the  stomach,  (a  sort  of 
coecum?)  carrying  nourishment  to  the  further  end  of  the  column,  and  as  it 
proceeds,  distributing  it  to  the  auxiliary  side  arms,  by  means  of  minute  vessels 
under  the  epidermis. 

An  integument  protected  by  numerous  minute  plates  extends  over  the 
abdominal  cavity,  the  channel  in  the  arms,  fingers,  and  tentacula,  furnishing  a 
protection  to  the  viscera  and  vessels  extending  under  it. 

It  is  this  plated  integument,  where  spreading  over  the  abdominal  cavity, 
which  has  in  its  centre  the  mouth  of  the  animal,  apparently  formed  for  suction 
and  gorging,  and  hence  its  surrounding  muscle  is  able  to  protrude  it  under  the 
form  of  an  elongated  proboscis. 

Numerous  tentaculated  fingers  surround  the  mouth,  and  hence  prove  by 
the  closeness  of  the  apparatus  so  provided,  that  the  food  detained  by  them 
must  be  very  small. 

A  mouth  capable  of  being  elongated  into  a  proboscis,  and  fingers  con- 
structed for  detention,  indicate  that  the  animal  watched  for  its  prey,  and  took 
it  in  from  above. 

A  perforation  extending  through  the  centre  of  the  arm,  finger,  and  tentacular 
joints,  indicates  the  passage  of  a  nourishing  vessel,  analogous  to  those  extend- 


126 

ing  through  the  auxiliary  side  arms,  which  vessel  was  perhaps  surrounded  hy  a 
cuticle  possessing  the  qualities  of  a  nerve  and  muscle  ;  as  appears  very  pro- 
bab  le  in  an  animal  where  the  nerves  must  have  been  so  minutely  distributed. 

On  examination  of  the  conformation  of  the  analogous  parts  in.  the  Stelleridae,. 
it  is  at  once  proved, 

That  in  the  genera  Ophiura?*  Asteria,  andEuryale,  the  ossicula  forming  the 
arms  proceed  from  an  ossicular  arrangement  surrounding  the  mouth,  whereas 
in  the  Crinoidea  the  system  of  joints  supporting  the  arm  proceed  from  the  base 
of  the  cup  containing  the  intestines,  and  are  only  loosely  connected  with  the 
muscle  surrounding  the  mouth,  by  the  plated  integument  covering  that  cup. 

In  the  three  genera  mentioned,  the  mouth  is  pentagonal,  and  provided  with- 
teeth,  of  which  there  are  no  traces  in  the  Crinoidea. 

The  following  characters  appear  distinctive  between  the  three  above  stated 
genera  of  the  Stelleridae,  but  still  not  such  as  to  approximate  any  of  them  parti*- 
cularly  to  the  Criooidea : — 

In  the  genus  Ophiura,  the  abdominal  cavity  extends  beyond  the  mouth  in 
a  subglobose  manner. 

In  the  Asteria,  the  abdominal  cavity  extends  laterally  over  the  ossicular 
arrangement  of  the  arms  to  admit  ten  coeca. 

In  the  Euryale,  the  protruding  semiglobular  abdominal  cavity  is  formed  by 
ten  plates,  each  two  serving  as  a  stay  to  an  arm  ;  thus  if  the  arms  were  removed, 
these  animals  would  exhibit  by  this  arrangement  of  their  plates  in  ten  divisions, 
and  the  teeth,  a  transition  to  the  Echini. 

In  the  Ophiura;  ?  Euryale,  and  Asteria3,  there  exists  no  perforation  in  the 
arm  joints,  hence  the  vessel  passing  through  it  in  the  Crinoidea  is  omitted 
or  differently  placed. 

The  inner  lateral  angles  of  the  arms  of  the  Asterire  being  provided  with 

here  add  a  mark  of  interrogation,   not  having  had   opportunity  to  examine  Ophiura 
sufficiently  in  its  anatomical  details,  and  judging  therefore  from  delineation  only. 


127 

numerous  spines  and  retractile  muscular  feelers,  indicate  a  different  mode  of 
detaining  food  and  bringing  it  to  the  mouth,  which  is  confirmed  by  theOphiurae 
and  Asteriaj  crawling  along  with  the  mouth  downwards,  catching  their  prey, 
and  pushing  it  on  along  the  space  or  groove  between  the  inner  lateral  angles 
of  the  arms  to  the  mouth. 

Although  the  numerous  fingers  of  the  Euryale,  resulting  from  the  repeated 
bifurcation  of  the  five  arms,  are  well  calculated  to  detain  prey  caught  in  a 
floating  attitude,  yet  the  want  of  tentacula,  still  removes  them  from  the  Cri- 
iioidea  in  organization. 

These  and  other  facts  (too  numerous  to  be  incorporated  in  the  present 
monograph,  but  which,  should  circumstances  favour  my  researches  and  give 
them  a  degree  of  maturity,  I  intend  at  a  future  time  to  lay  before  the  public) 
resulted  from  my  enquiries. 

The  comparison  of  these  results  with  those  obtained  from  the  Crinoidea 
made  me  anxious  to  examine  the  Comatulaj,  the  only  remaining  genus  of 
the  Stelleridae,  which  from  its  general  aspect  seemed  to  promise  a  nearer 
approach  than  any  of  the  preceding  to  the  family  of  Crinoidea,  and  in  which 
I  therefore  still  hoped  to  find  this  connecting  link  of  which  I  was  in  search. 
The  results  were  even  more  favourable  than  the  first  appearances  had  given 
me  reason  to  hope,  presenting,  indeed,  a  conformity  of  structure  almost  per- 
fect in  every  essential  part,  (excepting  the  column  which  is  wanting,  or  at  least 
reduced  to  a  single  plate)  and  exhibiting  an  animal  which  would  be  defined 
with  sufficient  precision  as  a  Pentacrinus  destitute  of  the  column.  The  details 
of  this  genus  follow. 


128 


GENUS.    COMATULA. 


An  unattached  animal,  having  a  depressed  orbicular  body,  formed  of  cal- 
careous plates  enclosing  the  viscera.  The  mouth  in  the  centre  (capable  of 
being  elongated  into  a  proboscis)  surrounded  by  tentaculated  arms  or  fingers 
composed  of  numerous  joints  ;  near  the  base  of  the  body,  below  the  fingers 
or  arms,  many  jointed  auxiliary  side  arms  terminating  in  a  hooked  point. 

Observation. 

M.  LAMARCK  applies  the  name  Comatula  (derived  from  coma,  a  lock  of  hair, 
in  allusion  to  the  resemblance  the  cluster  of  auxiliary  side  arms  bear  to  it)  as  a 
generic  name,  to  a  series  of  animals  once  incorporated  in  the  Lin.  Gen.  Asteria. 
Dr.  LEACH  applies  the  name  Alecto  to  the  same  series  of  animals,  describing 
three  species  in  his  Zoological  Miscellanies.  Yet  as  his  character  is  inferior  in 
precision  to  that  of  LAMARCK,  as  the  name  Alecto  is,  in  its  application  by 
Dr.  LEACH,  simply  equivalent  to  that  of  Comatula,  as  his  generic  character 
does  not  exhibit  any  new  division  of  the  genus  Comatula,  and  as  it  seems 
desirable  to  avoid  the  unnecessary  multiplication  of  scientific  nomenclature,  I 
have  retained  the  latter.  But  as  the  characters  given  both  by  Dr.  LEACH  and 
LAMARCK  were  drawn  up  from  a  comparison  with  the  family  Stelleridse,  and  do 
not  allude  to  those  parts  of  its  organization  which  mark  the  link  between- it, 
and  the  Crinoidea,  I  considered  it  necessary  to  furnish  the  above  new  generic 
character. 

The  Comatulae  are  not  very  numerous,  but  considerably  distributed  through 
the  various  seas  on  our  globe. 

At  first  sight  the  observer  acquainted  with  the  formation  of  Pentacrinus 
Caput  Medusae,  will  be  struck  with  the  resemblance  the  Comatulae  bear  to 
the  superior  portion  of  that  animal.  The  tentaculated  fingers  and  auxiliary 
side  arms  bear  so  striking  a  resemblance,  that  we  are  at  first  led  to  suspect  that 


129 

we  shall  find  beneath  the  cluster  formed  by  the  latter,  an  abbreviated  column 
froiu  which  they  proceed. 

On  dissection,  we  find  that  the  Comatulae  have  series  of  calcareous  secre- 
tions or  ossicula  exactly  similar  in  their  general  plan  and  arrangement  to  the 
Crinoidea,  and  especially  to  the  genus  Pentacrinus,  intended  like  theirs  to 
sustain  muscular  action. 

PENTAGONAL  PLATE.  At  the  base  of  the  subglobose  body  of  the  Comatulae, 
exists  a  pentagonal  unperforated  plate,  slightly  convex  externally,  and  concave 
on  the  inside.  It  is  analogous  in  situation  to  the  first  columnar  joint  of  the 
Crinoidea,  but  as  it  is  not  required  to  transmit  the  passage  to  the  alimentary 
canal  (no  prolongation  of  the  column  existing  in  this  animal)  it  is  without 
central  perforation. 

The  PELVIS.  On  the  margin  of  the  pentagonal  plate,  rests  an  annular 
plate,  resembling  the  rim  of  a  basin,  and  forming  with  the  former  a  basin-like 
cavity.  It  appears  to  occupy  the  place  of  the  pelvis  of  the  Pentacrinite,  it  is 
consequently  necessary  that  it  should  increase  in  proportion  with  the  contained 
viscera,  without  altering  materially  its  basin-like  form  ;  yet  as  it  is  not  formed 
of  separate  plates,  and  cannot  therefore  increase  laterally  their  margins, 
another  mode  has  been  adopted,  as  I  shall  explain  in  proceeding.  At 
the  upper  edge  this  pelvis-like  plate  is  pentagonal,  having  between  each 
of  the  angles  a  horse-shoe-like  impression  for  the  insertion  of  the  first  costal 
joint.  Externally  numerous  auxiliary  side  arms  proceed  from  the  pelvis-like 
plate,  which  when  they  are  broken  off  or  removed,  show  the  exterior  surface 
of  the  plate  marked  with  concave  impressions  (the  points  of  their  insertion) 
each  surrounded  by  a  hexagonal  rim  more  or  less  perfect,  according  as  their 
situation  is  near  the  central  or  marginal  circumference  of  the  plate. 

AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS.  Across  the  middle  of  each  of  the  concave  im- 
pressions on  the  pelvis-like  plate,  is  a  transverse  ridge  slightly  perforated  in 
the  centre  on  which  the  first  joint  of  the  auxiliary  side  arm  is  attached.  These 
arms,  the  formation  of  their  joints,  and  their  hook-like  termination,  resemble 
in  every  particular  those  of  Pentacrinus  caput  medusae,  only  that  they  are 
much  shorter,  and  formed  of  a  less  number  of  joints. 

GROWTH  OP  THB  PELVIS  AND  AUXILIARY  SIDE  ARMS.    It  is  perhaps  not 


130 

one  of  the  least  pleasures  that  an  admirer  of  comparative  anatomy  enjoys, 
when  he  finds  that  results  which  he  acquired  from  one  series  of  animals,  will 
apply  also  to  those  which  most  nearly  approach  them  in  the  analogy  of  their 
structure.  The  gradual  increase  of  the  plates  or  joints  of  the  Crinoidea  inclos- 
ing the  abdominal  cavity,  took  place  by  an  extension  at  their  lateral  edges,  to 
afford  the  room  required  by  the  viscera  in  the  growth  of  the  animal.  The  pro- 
ducing of  auxiliary  side  arms,  and  reproducing  of  parts  lost,  demonstrate  the 
formation  of  their  joints,  by  a  gradual  secretion  of  calcareous  matter  from  the 
involving  muscular  covering.  These  are  facts  which,  since  the  Comatula;  arc 
so  nearly  in  conformity  in  their  general  structure  to  the  Criuoidea,  ought  also  to 
be  demonstrable  in  their  organization. 

The  annular  basin-shaped  plate,  which  may  be  considered  as  the  pelvis, 
appears  principally  to  increase  towards  its  upper  margin,  as  it  is  on  this  side 
only  that  new  auxiliary  side  arms  can  be  traced  as  growing  out  of  it,  hence  its 
proportions  become  gradually  deeper.  This  pelvis  is  (as  has  been  already 
observed)  covered  by  numerous  circular  impressions,  into  which  the  side  arms 
are  inserted  ;  these  circular  impressions  are  surrounded  by  hexagonal  rims,  the 
result  of  an  abundant  secretion  of  calcareous  matter  from  the  muscular  integu- 
ment which  surrounds  and  strengthens  the  adhesion  of  these  side  arms  at  their 
base.  The  hexagonal  form  of  these  rims  appears,  as  in  many  other  instances, 
to  arise  from  the  mutual  pressure  and  accommodation  of  the  contiguous  circles 
to  each  other.  As  this  pelvis  increases  towards  its  upper  edge,  new  arm  joints 
are  there  protruded.  I  have  in  my  possession  specimens  in  which  near  the 
upper  rim  new  cavities  are  formed,  having  in  their  centre  minute,  undeveloped, 
auxiliary  side  arms,  entirely  similar  to  those  of  Pentacrinus  caput  medusae,  and 
where  also  the  claw-like  termination  has  not  yet  made  its  appearance. 

The  limited  number  of  Comatulae  which  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of 
examining,  have  not  enabled  me  to  ascertain  whether  the  perforation  in  the  ridge 
which  traverses  each  indentation  in  the  pelvis  passes  through  into  the  abdominal 
cavity,  or  whether  the  vessel  arising  from  it  branches  off  laterally,  and  obtains 
its  supplies  from  vessels  under  the  epidermis  which  covers  the  plates 
externally. 

Each  of  the  five  depressiops  at  the  upper  rim  of  the  pelvis  is  of  a  horse-shoe- 
like  figure,  in  which  the  first  costal  joint  rests,  to  this  the  second  costal  joint 
adheres,  and  on  that  a  scapula  is  attached,  The  TWO  COSTALS  much  resemble 


131 

the  second  costal  joint  of  Pentacrinus  caput  medusas  in  general  figure,  yet  here 
the  first  costal  joint  is  externally  so  much  overlaid  by  the  second,  that  it  is  only 
visible  at  its  lateral  margins. 

The  SCAPULA  resemble  also  those  of  that  Pentacrinite,  but  are  much  more 
angularly  pointed  at  their  superior  surface,  and  are  also  tied  laterally  together 
by  an  integument. 

From  each  of  the  scapulae  in  the  different  species  proceed  either  two  arm- 
like  fingers,  or  two  arms  ;  each  of  the  latter  formed  of  a  common  and  cunei- 
form joint,  from  which,  on  one  side  the  first  finger,  and  on  the  other  side  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  arm  sets  off,  which,  again,  by  the  intervention  of  cuneiform 
joints,  divides  into  two  or  more  fingers,  and  thus  forms  a  hand  like  in  other 
Crinoidea.  Each  joint  of  the  arms  and  fingers  sends  off  from  alternate  sides  a 
tentaculum  formed  of  many  articulated  small  joints,  resembling  in  formation 
those  of  Pentacrinus  caput  medusas. 

An  integument  extends  over  the  abdominal  cavity,  the  groove  in  the  arms, 
fingers,  and  tentacula,  and  is,  like  that  in  Pentacrinus,  also  protected  by 
numerous  minute  calcareous  plates.  In  some  species  of  Comatulas,  this  integu- 
ment extends  laterally  in  a  fimbriated  manner,  connecting  the  tentacula,  and 
sometimes  portions  of  the  arms  and  fingers  near  their  origin,  together.  In  these 
cases  the  integument  is  here  excessively  thin  and  transparent,  having  at  the 
margin  of  its  fimbrise  a  few  minute  plates  probably  to  add  to  its  strength.  I 
apprehend  that  this  lateral  extension  of  the  integument  may  probably  have 
existed  in  some  of  the  Crinoidea,  but  it  is  almost  impossible  that  we  should 
expect  to  detect  so  fine  a  membrane  in  a  fossil  state ;  should  it  however, 
favoured  by  peculiar  circumstances,  ultimately  be  detected,  I  feel  confident  it 
would  furnish  a  good  specific  character,  and  perhaps  lead  to  the  distinction  of 
species  at  present  apparently  similar. 

An  insufficient  supply  of  specimens,  and  want  of  opportunity  to  examine  dif- 
ferent species,  hasprevented  me  from  ascertaining  whether  the  groove  in  the 
arms  and  fingers  extends  also  along  the  tentacula.  In  the  fimbriated  Comatulae 
I  should  apprehend  it  does  not,  since  each  of  the  joints  forming  the  tentaculum 
in  those  which  I  have  seen  has  only  a  concave  impression  near  the  base,  where  the 
fimbria  is  attached  more  firmly  than  above  this  depression.  Hence  I  appre- 


hend  that  the  vessel  passing  along  the  groove  in  the  tentacula  of  the  Crinoidea, 
and  probably  also  iu  the  unfiinbriated  Comatula,  is  in  these  placed  near  the  ex- 
terior margin  of  the  fimbriae,  where  it  is  protected  by  the  minute  plates  noticed 
before. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  examine  the  ComatuUe  while  alive,  but  the  observa- 
tions made  by  M.  PERRON  as  stated  by  M.  LAMARCK  in  his  Animaux  sans 
Vertebres,  are  so  satisfactory  that  I  feel  no  hesitation  to  subjoin  them  in  this 
place,  more  especially,  as  that  naturalist  made  them  unprepossessed  by  any 
idea  of  the  resemblance  which  they  bear  to  the  Crinoidea.  He  notices  the 
power  which  the  animal  has  of  extending  its  mouth  into  a  kind  of  proboscis, 
which,  reasoning  from  analogy,  confirms  the  idea  which  I  have  before  expressed 
on  the  probability  of  a  similar  extension  of  the  mouth  of  Pentacrinus  caput 
medusas.  He  also  states  that  the  animal  suspends  itself  by  its  auxiliary  side 
arms  from  fuci  or  branches  of  polyparia,  watches  for  its  prey  and  detains  it 
with  its  spreading  arms  or  fingers,  guiding  it  to  its  mouth  with  its  auxiliary 
side  arms. 

LAMARCK  has  described  eight  species, which  will  require  a  new  specific  cha- 
racter in  conformity  to  the  generic  one  furnished  above  ;  but  as  his  descrip- 
tions are  not  sufficiently  detailed,  to  enable  me  to  draw  from  them  that  inform- 
ation requisite  to  remodel  them  in  this  manner,  as  the  major  part  were  procured 
by  M.  PERRON  and  LE  SUEUR,  and  hence  exist  only  in  the  French  museums, 
which  I  have  no  opportunity  of  seeing,  I  wave  entering  for  the  present 
further  on  the  subject. 

I  have  had  only  an  opportunity  of  examining  a  few  specimens  of  a  species 
which  occurs  in  Milford  Haven,  and  which  I  have  named 

COJVIATULA  FIMBRIATA. 

Specific  Character. 

A  Comatular  animal  with  an  orbicular  depressed  body,  provided  with 
numerous  auxiliary  side  arms,*  and  ten  finger-like  arms  surrounding  the  mouth 
which  is  in  the  centre.  The  arms  and  tentaculge  are  fimbriated,  and  in  part 
tied  together  by  a  thin  transparent  membrane,  bordered  at  its  outer  margin  with 
minute  scales. 


133 

Observation. 

LAMARCK  describes  a  small  Comatula  as  C.  fimbriata,  found  by  M.  PERRON 
and  LE  SUEUR  in  the  eastern  seas,  stating  that  it  somewhat  resembles  the  Stella 
Barbata  of  LINKIUS,  t.  37.  No.  64.  PENNANT  quotes  the  same  figure  for  his 
Asterias  decacnemos,  but  in  his  representation  (Pi,,  xxv.)  does  not  express 
the  ti  tub  dated  membrane,  nor  does  his  figure  show  the  organic  detail  correctly: 
he  also  represents  a  pentagonal  mouth  which  I  could  not  detect  in  my  dried 
specimens ;  hence  I  do  not  know  how  far  those  figures  and  quotations  afford 
synonymes  or  reference. 


A  species  of  Comatula  appears  to  occur  in  the  Solenhofe  slate,  it  has  been 
figured  byKnoRR  (PL.n.  L.  i.)  and  by  vonScHLOTHEiwinhis  JpftltfilCttnlUtnltf, 
as  Ophiurites  pennatus,  p.  28.  (fig.  1.  and  2.)  but  neither  of  these  figures  exhibit 
that  accurate  attention  to  organic  formation,  which  alone  can  enable  us  to 
furnish  a  specific  character. 


OBSERVATIONS 


ON  THE 


GENUS 


$lar$ttptte0,  or  $e  itors^iffee  animate. 


Generic  Character. 

An  unattached  animal  with  a  subglobose  body  containing  the  viscera  pro- 
tected by  calcareous  plates,  of  which  that  in  the  centre  at  the  base  is  angular, 
having  a  series  of  costal  plates  resting  on  it,  admitting  intercostals  at  their 
superior  angles,  these  giving  insertion  to  the  scapulae  from  which  the  arms  pro- 
ceed. Space  between  the  scapulae  covered  by  an  integument,  protected  by 
numerous  small  plates. 

Observation. 

The  Marsupites  have  not  as  yet  been  found  in  a  living  state,  and  may  pro- 
bably be  considered  as  extinct  animals.  They  furnish  an  instance,  how  much 
an  examination  of  the  organic  remains  in  the  strata  of  the  earth,  enlarges  our 
zoological  knowledge,  tends  to  display  new  mechanism,  and  exhibits  new  links, 
which  render  the  transition  between  the  species  regular  and  gradual. 

Thus  the  want  of  the  column  formed  of  many  joints,  separates  the  Crinoi- 
dea  from  the  stelleridae. 


H 


L 


MARS  U  F  IT  ¥. 


135 

The  Comatulae,  as  an  approximating  link,  retaining  the  auxiliary  side  arms 
observable  in  the  Pentacrini,  have  them  proceeding  from  the  pelvis,  and  possess 
no  column.  Yet  these  auxiliary  side  arms,  the  plated  integument  extending 
over  the  abdominal  cavity,  having  in  its  centre  the  mouth  capable  of  elongation 
into  a  proboscis,  and  the  articulation  and  formation  of  the  arm  joints  and  ten- 
tacula,  indicate  their  retaining  too  great  an  affinity  to  the  Crinoidea  than  to 
render  the  transition  to  the  Euryale  satisfactory,  and  some  intermediate  link 
seems  still  wanting. 

The  Marsupite,  by  having  no  column,  no  auxiliary  side  arms,  and  retaining 
the  integument,  appears  to  form  the  immediate  link  between  the  Crinoidea 
inarticulata  and  the  Euryale. 

Mr. PARKINSON,  although  perhaps  somewhat  inconsistently,  after  including 
the  column  in  his  generic  character  of  the  Encrinites  and  Pentacrinites,  has  yet 
retained  (he  Marsupite  among  them,  and  furnished  a  good  figure  and  descrip- 
tion of  it,  as  the  Tortoise  Encrinite. 

Mr.  GIDEON  MANTELL,  the  author  of  a  work  on  the  Southdown  fossils, 
which  will  shortly  appear  before  the  public,  has  (from  his  vicinity  to  the  chalk 
pits  of  Brighton,  where  the  Marsupite  occurs)  given  its  remains  a  due  share  of 
attention.  It  being  generally  found  deprived  of  arms,  and  without  the  plated 
integument  spreading  over  the  space  between  the  scapulae,  (thereby  dis- 
playing the  interior  of  the  abdominal  cavity)  and  in  this  mutilated  state  some- 
what resembling  a  purse,  induced  Mr.MANTELL  to  give  it  the  name  Marsupites, 
from  the  Latin.  I  think  this  name  so  well  chosen,  that  I  have  taken  the  liberty 
to  adopt  it. 

I  know  of  but  one  species  belonging  to  this  genus  ;  but  it  may  be  well  to 
observe  that,  on  account  of  an  imperfect  anatomical  investigation,  Cyathocri- 
nites  rugosus,  of  the  transition  limestone,  from  a  similarity  of  markings  on  the 
plates  and  conformity  of  shape  in  the  costals  and  scapula,  has  been  considered 
as  a  species  belonging  to  this  genus,  although  it  is  evident  that  this  Cyathocri- 
nite  possessed  a  regular  column,  which  the  Marsupite  never  could  have  done ; 
and  that  the  arrangement  and  number  of  the  plates  is  very  different  in  that 
Cyathocrinites  and  the  Marsupite. 


136 


I.  SPECIES.    MARSUPITES  ORNATUS. 


ORNAMENTED  PURSE-LIKE  ANIMAL. 


Specific  Character. 

A  Marsupial  animal,  having  the  central  plate,  at  the  base  of  its  subglobose 
body  containing  the  viscera,  pentagonal,  supporting  at  its  edge  five  similar 
costals,  which  admit  at  their  superior  angles  five  hexagonal  intercostals,  into 
the  angles  of  which  five  scapulae  are  inserted  sending  off  the  arms. 

All  the  plates  ornamented  by  ridges  proceeding  from  the  centre,  and  form- 
ing angular  markings  near  the  corners. 

Synonymes. 

TORTOISE  ENCRINITE.  PARKINSON'S  Organic  Remains,  Vol.  n.  PL.  xm. 
fig.  24.  MANTELL'S  Manuscript  on  the  Southdown  fossils,  t.  xvi.  fig.  6.  to  10. 
14.  and  15. 

Locality. 

Ofl'ham  Chalk-Pits,  near  Lewes  ;  Clayton  Chalk-pits,  Hurstpoint,  Sussex  ; 
Preston  Chalk-Pits,  near  Brighton  ;  (for  the  above  localities,  I  am  indebted  to 

Mr.  MANTELL)  ;  Chalk-Pits  of  Kent ;  and  Chalk-Pits,  near  Warminster. 

• 

Description. 

I  have  given  the  specific  name  ORNATUS  to  this  species,  (the  only  one 
known  to  me  as  belonging  to  this  genus)  on  account  of  its  plates  being  beauti- 
fully ornamented  with  radiating  markings.  I  am  indebted  to  GIDEON 
MANTELL,  Esq.  of  Lewes,  in  Sussex,  whom  I  had  occasion  to  mention  in  rny 
observations  on  the  genus  Marsupites,  for  a  fine  specimen  of  the  body  of  this 
animal,  which  has  enabled  me,  in  conjunction  with  an  examination  of  some 


137 

of  the  delineations  intended  to  illustrate  his  work,  ("which  he  obligingly  lent 
me)  to  draw  up  the  following  description  : — 

The  CENTRAL  PLATE*  of  the  Marsupite  may  be  considered  as  occupying  a 
similar  situation  to  those  plates  which  form  the  pelvis  in  theCrinoidea  inarticu- 
lata,  since  the  other  plates  which  cover  the  body  of  the  animal  are  attached  to 
it  in  a  regular  series.  But  being  single  only,  not  perforated  in  the  centre,  and 
having  no  concave  impression  at  its  exterior  surface,  we  discover  at  once  a 
striking  dissimilarity,  which  points  out  that  there  existed  no  passage  through 
the  plate  to  an  alimentary  canal  beyond  it,  and  that  consequently  no  columnar 
joint  could  have  been  attached  to  it ;  an  inference  which  is  confirmed  by 
observing  that  the  lower  surface  of  this  plate  exhibits  no  mark  of  adhesion  for 
a  column.  It  is  of  a  pentagonal  form,  somewhat  elevated  in  its  middle, 
marked  at  the  exterior  surface  with  subcrenulated  ridges,  arranged  like  those 
of  Cyathocrinites  rugosus,  as  described  page  90. 

Five  PENTAGONAL  COSTAL  PLATES  adhere  to  the  lateral  edges  of  the 
central  plate,  and  are  marked  externally  like  it. 

In  the  superior  angles  formed  by  the  costal  plates,  are  admitted  five 
hexagonal  INTERCOSTALS,  also  marked  like  the  latter  ;  these,  however,  have 
in  -addition  to  the  former  markings,  four  conspicuous  ridges  radiating  from  the 
centre  to  the  two  lateral  edges(whicl)  servefor  the  more  firm  adhesion  of  the  inter- 
costals  to  each  other)  and  to  the  superior  margins  (where  the  pentagonal  scapulae 
adhere)  over  which  they  extend  to  the  horse-shoe-like  impression  at  their 
summit. 

The  radiating  subcrenulated  ridges  on  the  plates,  the  folds  just  noticed, 
and  the  lateral  adhesion  of  plate  .to  plate  by  simple  sutures,  plainly  indicate 
that  a  muscular  integument  extended  over  these  calcareous  plate-like  con- 
cretions;  that  this  muscular  integument  was  capable  of  contraction,  and  has 
left  the  ridges  and  folds  above  described  as  marks  of  its  action,  and  corre- 
sponding with  the  appearances  before  observed  in  the  Crinoidea,  especially  in 
Actinocrinites  and  Cyathocrinites. 

»  I  am  now  doubtful,  however,  whether  it  might  not  be  preferable  to  consider  this  plate  as 
analogous  to  the  upper  columnar  joint  of  the  Crinoidea,  the  next  series  as  the  pelvis,  &c.  in 
the  manner  proposed  in  the  end  of  this  article  ;  but  the  letters  of  reference  employed  in  the  plate 
rendered  it  necessary  to  retain  the  above  description  also. 

T 


138 

In  each  of  the  horse-shoe-like  depressions  traversed  by  a  perforated  ridge 
atthe  summit  of  the  scapula;,  is  inserted  the  first  ARM  JOINT,  of  similar  con- 
tour to  the  depression,  to  whose  superior  surface  adheres  a  CUNEIFORM  JOINT, 
(considered  by  Mr.  MANTELL  as  analogous  to  the  os  humeri)  and  indicating 
that  the  arm  here  divides,  and  sends  off  fingers  in  a  manner  analogous  to  what 
we  observe  in  the  Crinoidea. 

The  space  between  the  superior  angles  of  the  scapula?,  is  occupied  by 
numerous  small  polygonal  plates,  analogous  to  those  noticed  in  the  genus 
Actinocrinites ;  these  indicate  that,  as  in  those  animals,  an  integument  protected 
by  numerous  plates  containing  in  its  centre  the  mouth,  extended  over  the  abdo- 
minal cavity  containing  the  viscera.  This  is  the  more  strongly  confirmed  by  a 
fine  specimen  in  Mr.  MANTELL'S  possession,  and  engraved  for  his  work,  PL.  xvi. 
fig.  6.  which  also  suggests  the  probability  that  the  animal  was  capable  of  con- 
tracting this  integument  into  the  form  of  an  imperfect  proboscis. 

In  two  specimens  which  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  examining,  the 
angular  points  of  two  of  the  costal  plates  where  adhering  to  the  central  piece, 
are,  as  well  as  the  latter,  truncated  and  otherwise  distorted,  admitting  an 
additional  plate,  the  result  of  injury  and  restoration.  But,  even  in  this 
instance,  nature  has  not  interrupted  the  general  principle  of  muscular  action, 
continuing  it  over  the  interposed  plate  which  is  marked  with  ridges  similar  to 
the  costals. 

The  remains  of  this  species  as  already  observed,  occur  only  in  chalk-pits, 
and  show  on  fracture,  that  they  are  now  converted  into  calcareous  spar,  thus 
resembling  the  appearance  of  the  fracture  of  Pentacrinites,  Asteria,  and 
Echini,  found  in  similar  strata,  and  thereby  proving  the  analogy  which  the 
calcareous  concretions  or  ossicula  of  these  animals  bore  originally  to  each 
other. 

I  entertain  the  hope  that  the  parts  of  this  animal  of  which  I  have  been  my- 
self unable  to  speak  with  certainty,  will  be  fully  defined  by  Mr.  MANTELL,  who, 
by  his  vicinity  to  the  chalk-pits  where  it  occurs,  has  every  opportunity  of 
obtaining  information  and  following  up  his  inquiries. 

I  cannot  omit  to  remark  that  there  exists  a  considerable  analogy  in  the 
arrangement  of  the  plates  forming  the  cup-like  portion  of  Marsupites  and 


139 

Cyathocrinites,  which  I  hesitated  to  point  out  before  I  had  proved  the  non- 
existence  of  the  column  in  Marsupites.  If  we  consider  the  lower  pentangular 
plate  in  this  genus  (which  is  similar  in  position  to  that  in  Comatula)  to  serve 
in  both  as  a  keystone  to  their  vaulted  cup,  or  as  a  plate  performing  in  part  the 
office  of  a  first  columnar  joint,  (since  the  other  plates  adhere  to  its  edges)  and 
thus  apply  the  anatomical  nomenclature  used  when  describing  the  Cyatho- 
crinites, we  shall  find  the  five  plates  forming  the  pelvis  in  that  genus  truly 
conformable  to  the  five  costals  in  Marsupites,  differing  only  in  their  upper 
edges  being  bent,  to  form  as  its  were  a  concave  rim,  and  the  lower  surface 
being  excavated  to  give  articulation  to  the  column.  The  five  intercostal  plates 
in  Marsupites  correspond  in  figure  and  marking  with  the  five  costals  in 
Cyathocrinites,  and  the  scapulae,  integument,  and  commencement  of  the  arms 
exhibit  a  conformity  conspicuous  at  first  sight.  It  is  truly  pleasing  by 
this  change  of  anatomical  momenclature,  to  point  out  in  a  more  striking 
manner  the  method  in  which  nature  effects  the  transition  from  one  being  to 
another.  In  the  Comatula,  the  absence  of  the  column  showed  the  first  link 
from  the  Crinoidea  articulata  to  the  Stelleridae,  in  the  Marsupite  a  similar  link 
is  offered  from  the  Crinoidea  inarticulata  to  that  family. 


ADDENDA  TO  THE  GENUS  PENTACRINITES. 


Mr.  JAMES  SOWERBY,  of  Lambeth,  has  kindly  presented  me  with  fragments 
of  the  column  of  a  Feiitacrinite,  found  by  him  in  the  London  clay,  about  6  or 
8  years  ago,  at  White  Conduit-House,  Islington  ;  adding  that  they  also, 
though  rarely,  occur  at  Richmond,  and  have  been  met  with  in  digging  a  well 
at  Kensington  ;  but  he  further  remarks  that  they  are  generally  so  much  im- 
pregnated with  pyritical  matter  that  they  soon  decompose  and  fall  to  pieces. 

These  columns  much  resembles  in  size  and  shape  those  of  Pentacrinites 
basal tiformis,  but  have  the  angles  more  rounded.  From  their  exhibiting  no 
marks  of  muscular  corrugation  at  their  exterior  surface,  and  the  joints  being 
of  uniform  thickness,  I  apprehend  the  fragments  before  me  to  be  full  grown 
columnar  portions.  I  wave  distinguishing  it  as  a  species,  not  having  the  means 
of  furnishing  a  specific  character;  yet,  should  it  prove  such,  I  should  propose 
for  it  the  name  Pentacrinites  subbasaltiformis. 

I  apprehend  this  is  the  same  species  which  is  mentioned  in  Dr. 
WOODWARD'S  catalogue  of  the  additional  English  native  fossils,  vol.  n.  p.  51. 
x.  d.  58.  to  60.  as  having  been  found  in  the  same  stratum. 

CONCLUSION. 

The  interesting  fact  observed  in  the  Crinoidea  of  the  preservation  of  the 
investing  muscular  membrane,  and  the  retention  of  the  form  produced  by  its 
\arious  contractions  in  a  fossil  state,  which  has  been  proved  by  the  detailed 
description  of  its  traces  in  various  specimens,  created  a  wish  to  discover 
whether  similar  traces  might  not  likewise  exist  in  the  fossil  Echini  and 
Cidares ;  since  in  these  animals  the  plates  inclosing  the  viscera  are  covered  by 
an  investing  muscular  membrane  considerably  analogous  to  that  of  the 
Crinoidea,  and  employed  in  communicating  motion  to  the  spines. 

Considering  the  figure  of  the  Echini  and  Cidares  attentively,  I  discovered 
that  by  reversing  the  terms  upper  and  lower  surface  (as  usually  applied) 
and  by  placing  the  animal  with  its  mouth  upwards,  a  greater  analogy  than  I 


141 

expected  between  it  and  the  cup-like  portion  of  the  Criuoidea  inarliculata,  the 
Comatula,  Marsupites,  and  Euryale,  became  apparent. 

The  five  plates  at  the  bottom  of  the  cup  thus  presented,  pierced  for  the 
passage  of  the  oviducts,  appeared  to  represent  the  pelvis,  on  which  the  plates 
forming  the  area  and  areolte  are  arranged  in  series  analogous  to  costals  and 
intercostals  of  the  former,  and  from  these  (the  scapulae  and  arms  being  deficient 
in  this  order)  a  plated  integument  extends  across  the  abdominal  cavity  inclos- 
ing in  the  centre  the  mouth  ;  this,  however,  is  armed  with  five  teeth,  inserted 
in  a  complicated  ossicular  apparatus,  a  character  which,  as  far  as  my  know- 
ledge extends,  does  not  appear  to  have  been  possessed  by  any  of  the  Crinoidea. 

It  is  evident  (hat  the  original  texture  of  the  ossicular  plates  of  the  Crinoidea, 
Stelleridsr,  and  Echini,  must  have  been  similar,  since  the  same  peculiar  struo 
ture  of  calcareous  spar  is  exhibited  in  the  fossil  remains  of  all  these  substances. 

As  the  muscular  integument  over  the  plates  does  not  extend  over  the  whole 
shell  in  an  uninterrupted  line  as  in  the  Crinoidea,  where  it  is  intended  to  effect 
the  movement  of  the  arms,  but  is  limited  to  short  spaces  from  tubercle  to  tu- 
bercle, each  muscle  having  for  its  office  the  erection  of  a  single  spine,  a  similar 
conspicuous  appearance  cannot  be  expected. 

In  recent  specimens  of  Cidaris  imperialis,  we  notice  slight  radiating 
ridges  on  the  areas  surrounding  the  mamillaB,  evidently  the  result  of  the  depres- 
sion of  the  calcareous  matter  during  secretion,  in  consequence  of  the  frequently 
repeated  contracting  action  of  the  fibres  of  the  radiating  muscle. 

In  fossil  specimens  of  a  similar  Cidaris  occurring  in  the  coral  rag,  and 
figured  in  PARKINSON'S  Organic  Remains,  Vol.  in.  PL.  i.  fig.  9.  we  trace  some- 
times immediately  below  the  mamilla  a  radiating  marking.  Is  this  not  the 
muscle  in  a  petrified  state  ? 

The  corrugation  of  the  muscular  membrane  investing  the  'regions  round  the 
vent,  and  the  undeveloped  spines  near  it,  is,  I  apprehend,  the  cause  of  the  sin- 
gular appearance  exhibited  by  some  fossil  specimens  of  a  Cidarites  from  Wilt- 
shire,asrepresented  by  Mr.  PAUKiNSON.inhisOrg  Remains,Vol.in.PL  i.fig.13. 


4 

* 


13 

!Ls« 

t/3       W 

•8inuo)i|id«3iii  s.>iiui.i.nr.| 
•S3Ilo4S.«;)JDs;  -f;i 

• 

:       ::::K«:::MX 

j 

Jk, 

•c    3 

•suoissajdmi  |i'|iiiiU!.i  )  7,1 



M 

S   5 

•l|RSEqf|ns  snuuDKHUfl  '1  1 

«       :i.:..t:.*: 

. 

a  I, 

• 

•SIUJE  •«  -xnB  (vpiojuuQ  'OT 
•|[|iuoiii  s->iiuiJ3K)n<M  '6 

• 

1  .1 

P 

IjUOIH     <  S.HIUIJ3OUI13  V   '8 

:         •       :       i       :       :       :               :       :     ^      H 

• 

"      a 
-     1 

0 

•S1A3>|  SSllUIJJT'llIO^  "1 

• 

•w       U 

o 

C 

o 

•uinn|Q3  ••  9 

:::;:::                 :                H        ; 

T3       § 

< 

IUJR-S  -jdi||a  "  5 

:::::::                :               «        • 

J 

§     5 

'I°D  'J!I°P  IBP!OU!J0  'C 

:::::::               :              «       : 
:         ::::::::              x       = 

: 

2  -1 

w     -" 

'o     a 

a>     '3 

e-i  i 

'Asjqqp  S3iimj3oqui\*^)  "\  «ONJ 

:         ::!?::;:              x       : 

• 

a,   42 

*     S 
w 

•5    2 

.  •  o  *! 

fcu'S 

•|iiSaeiibuiiib  S3>iauocioa9n^ 

:         :::::::      H               •       J 

: 

Z    G 
3,  5 

8UK|nSui>nbuinl>    
•S-USA  sajinijoopoicjf 
sjAa?.)  

^         ::•:::::              x       : 

:       ::::::::::« 
:       :::••:::•     x 

1 

•P  •« 
a    I 

re       O 

-s,  * 

vision.  Inarticulate 

•SIl/A'jOKJJ/ilO^I    

•snjAjORp  OE  saiiuuaouijDV 

•siAaej  s3jiuu:)oi|jB\'3 
•sur|n?![ni|ii,>(l  ••• 

'       '•      '•      '      :      :      '      ',      :      :     * 
'.       :.::;••••* 
•       '•'•'.:::•:* 

'.      '.      '.      *      '.      '.      i      '.     >* 

:::::::::     H 

cds  at  Brill,  Buckii 

pnglomerate  derivee 
untain  limestone 

Q 

* 

M 

•snn?.]nuej§  

•suaj  S3iuiiJoCn>[,{ 

I                 !       .       !       .       *       ',       •       '.      x 
'.       :      I      ::::•::     K 
r       ...;.:;::* 
:..:..:     x 

«   d  I 

S     «  ^ 

i;  _~  .S 

a     >  3 

•—    —  o 

-a     o  ° 

§    .2  « 

513 

:'.':'.:::•* 

•—     o  — 

5£s 

•SUSSBJO  sajiuuoouajo^ 

:       :.:::::::     x 

C          •/!    ~ 

s  «  « 

• 
• 

•snjBjnajaqnj  

A       60 

0,     .E 

3 

"a 

•siJ'BinSiiEqn^  

:       ;      '.      .      '      '.      '.     x     «      : 

«     J= 
3      .* 

'+-> 

•snajBuji  ssjimaaKiiis^ 

:       :';:';      r     x      • 

O 

< 

• 

•.Ksiiii  >iy;  jndc^) 
sajiniiDP.iua,!  JSA  snuuot!)U3c| 

> 

t       :      x      :      :    71     :    *><     x     x      : 

1  2 

a     <-• 

"*> 

•si!ujo>i|iuom  ssjiuuoii^ 

:       :       :::::::     x      ; 

P-l       0 

s>    .2 

5 

•sniBSuoja  

•            ...         •          ,M         .          ; 

"5    M 

1/1       , 

•snpnnjoj  saiuiuooul  v 

:       :      :      :      :     x     x      :      :      :      ; 

: 

. 

c     o 
6 

s 
u 
u 

o 


u 

— 

u 

.C 


O      _2  .S         w 


a 


,0 
O 


= 
o 


i»  e 
e 


" 


O 

i-H 


|  4J 

.8     | 
•a      O 


o 


_o 
IM 

M 


B 
cS 


"o 
M 
o 
U 


e       o 
to     § 


O 

O 

s 

60 


S  O 

>     O 
o      ^ 


0 

o 


S 


O 


5    .S      .5 


§ 


£ 
>-. 

£ 
O 

^r 

CM 

3 

1 


•     5 


u    O     »S 


B 
CO 

- 


5 
3 
O 


S    H 


©baerbatton  on  fyt 


The  first  requisite  inflates  illustrative  of  subjects  in  natural  history  is, 
undoubtedly,  that  they  should  represent  with  fidelity  the  object  under  inves- 
tigation, convey  a  correct  idea  of  the  whole,  exhibit  in  a  marked  manner  the 
generic  and  specific  characters,  and  display  the  anatomical  details  in  different 
points  of  view.  The  faithful  execution  and  accomplishment  of  these  objects, 
will  generally  plead  an  apology  in  the  estimation  of  those  whose  object  is 
scientific  knowledge,  for  the  want  of  that  peculiar  delicacy  and  finish  in  exe- 
cution which  is  within  the  reach  of  the  practised  artist  alone. 

In  the  plates  representing  the  generic  character  of  the  Crinoidea,  I  have 
endeavoured  by  figuring  separately  the  several  parts  of  the  cup-like  portion  of 
the  animal,  yet  preserving  them  in  their  natural  series,  to  convey  an  idea  of  the 
manner  in  which  they  are  placed  over  and  near  each  other  in  the  living 
animal,  the  dotted  lines  directing  the  eye  to  their  points  of  adhesion  and 
insertion.  In  all  these  generic  plates  I  have  shaded,  and  in  the  Crinoidea 
inarticulata  also  coloured  differently  from  the  rest,  those  plates  or  joints  essen- 
tial to  the  generic  character,  endeavouring  by  this  means  at  once  to  direct  the 
eye  to  these  parts.  This,  I  believe,  is  a  mode  of  representation  not  hitherto 
attempted  in  plates  on  natural  history,  the  public  will  judge  of  its  effect.  I 
have  applied  it  to  other  subjects  of  natural  history,  and  found  it  very  useful 
\vhere  the  character  of  the  genus  or  species  is  well  defined,  where  this  is  not 
the  case,  it  has  frequently  led  me  to  a  further  examination  of  the  subject  I  have 
wished  to  represent,  and  thus  furnished  some  interesting  results. 

I  have  supplied  from  the  combination  of  numerous  specimens,  a  restored 
figure  of  some  of  the  Crinoidea,  such  as  I  conceive  them  to  have  been  when 
living,  venturing,  however,  to  indulge  no  further  in  this  conjectural  process, 


144 

than  the  results  derived  from  my  inquiry  into  their  organic  formation  would 
fully  warrant.  I  have  in  some  instances,  particularly  in  the  representations  of 
the  tentaculated  fingers,  figured  specimens  as  perfect,  where  well  preserved 
portions  furnished  me  with  data  sufficiently  clear  and  demonstrative,  and  thus 
enabled  me  to  save  the  reader  the  irksomeness  and  trouble  of  deciphering  for 
himself  mutilated  fragments.  I  have  in  most  instances  omitted  the  represen- 
tation of  the  surrounding  matrix,  as  unessential  to  a  history  of  the  organic 
formation  of  the  animals. 

I  have  followed  in  all  these  points  M.  CUVIER,  who,  in  arranging  the  bones 
of  the  Paris  bason,  was  enabled  by  his  great  knowledge  of  comparative 
anatomy,  to  appropriate  each  single  bone  to  its  proper  species  and  place,  and 
thus  to  re-unite  and  restore  perfect  skeletons  from  the  scattered  members  dis- 
persed in  various  separate  blocks.  By  pursuing  this  method,  he  has  enabled 
every  one  tolerably  acquainted  with  the  subject,  to  form  a  general  and  correct 
idea  of  the  form  of  these  long  extinct  species,  and  to  assign  to  them  their  true 
places  and  stations  in  the  systematic  order  of  nature,  purposes  which  must 
obviously  have  been  accomplished  in  a  far  less  satisfactory  manner,  even  if  they 
had  not  entirely  failed,  had  he  contented  himself  by  figuring  each  separate 
slab,  a  process  by  which  the  most  essential  features  would  have  been  lost,  and 
buried  beneath  the  accumulation  of  unessential  details. 

1  would  indeed  generally  remark  that  I  must  always  consider  the  repre- 
sentations of  mutilated  fossil  specimens  imbedded  in  their  mineral  matrix, 
prejudicial  to  the  advancement  of  a  real  knowledge  of  organic  remains,  when- 
ever sufficient  certainty  can  be  obtained  to  effect  a  perfect  restoration  of  the 
object  without  risking  conjectural  additions.  This  practice,  at  best,  affords 
only  a  fairer  opportunity  to  the  artist  for  the  display  of  his  art,  while  it  mate- 
rially detracts  from  the  information  which  the  representation  is  calculated  to 
afford  to  the  physiological  inquirer,  who  by  a  general  figure  acquires  at 
once  an  idea  of  the  whole  animal,  and  is  at  the  same  time  enabled  to  judge 
of  its  correctness,  by  referring  to  the  representations  of  the  anatomical  details, 
and  to  those  general  laws  of  organization  which  belong  to  the  classes  most 
nearly  approximating  in  structure  to  the  individuals  under  examination. 

In  pursuance  of  the  plan  adopted  in   modern  publications  on   natural 
history,  by  M.  CUYIEK,  M.  SAVIGNY,  &c.  I  have  used  letters  and  signs  denoting 


145 

in  all  the   plates  the  analogous  parts  in  each  species  of  Crinoidea,    the 
Marsupites,  and  Comatulse.    Their  application  is  as  follows : — 

A   Superior  portion  of  the  animal. 

JE  Column. 

B    Base  of  attachment. 

C    Fibres  of  attachment. 

D    Auxiliary  side  arms. 

E   Pelvis. 

F    Costal  plate  or  joint. 

G  Intercostal  plate  or  joint. 

H   Scapula. 

I     Interscapulary  plate  or  joint. 

J     Irregular  interscapulary  plate. 

K  Arms. 

L   Cuneiform  joint. 

M  The  hand. 

N  The  Finger. 

O   Tentacula. 

CE  Excavation  in  the  arm  joints,  fingers,  and  tentacula,   for  the  passage  of 

viscera,  covered  by  the  plated  integument. 
P   Clavicle. 
Q  Pectoral  plates. 
R  Capital  plates. 
S    Mouth  capable  of  being  protruded  into  an  elongated  proboscis,  by  the 

sphincter  contraction  of  the  plated  integument. 
T    Plated  integument  covering  the  abdominal  cavity,  and  the  excavation  in 

the  arms,  fingers,  and  tentacula. 
V    Alimentary  canal. 
U    Exuded  indurated  calcareous  matter. 
UE Entrance  to  the  alimentary  canal. 
W  Impression  of  the  auxiliary  arm  joints  on  the  column. 
X    Orifice  of  the  mouth. 
Y    Supposed  aperture  of  the  ovary. 
Z    Undeveloped  muscular  cartilaginous  parts. 

u 


146 


Sphincter  Muscle. 

Perforation  for  the  Passage  of  nourishing  Vessels. 

Ridges  the  effect  of  muscular  contraction. 

Corrugated  Muscle. 

Reproduced  Parts. 

Radiated  insertion. 

Ridge-like  insertion. 

Muscle  which  has  slid  from  its  regular  position  or  is  displaced. 

Place  where  the  Arms  are  broken  off. 
Cy        Place  where  the  Fingers  are  broken  off. 
It,       Undulated  insertion. 

^7    Trefoil-shaped  elevation  on  the  truncated  point  of  the  pelvis,  costals, 
and  other  joints. 

tyfe  Depressing  Muscle. 

So  Aperture  between  the  joints  under  the  plated  integument. 

a  First. 

^  Second. 

d  Joint  or  Plate. 

f  Enlarged. 

a  Crenulated  suture. 

/Irregular  joint,  the  result  of  injury  sustained  by  the  membrane  or 
periosteum  which  secreted  the  calcareous  matter. 

Superior  surface. 
Inferior  surface. 


147 

in>       Lateral  edge. 

r         Marks  of  increase  or  growth. 

d         Contraction. 

'Z.        Places  where  the  calcareous  deposits  from  the  periosteum  formed  in 
layers  one  over  the  other,  have  separated  or  decorticated. 

v.        Single. 
w.       Double. 
&        Insertion. 

»  &  a.  Section. 
0 

ae  Triangular  perforated  ridge. 

5  Muscular  envelopment. 

—  Muscular  elongation. 

•=*  Sphincter  contraction. 

2  Perforated  tubercle. 

/\>  Larger  than  natural  size,  the  number  of  inscribed  triangles  points  out 
how  many  times  magnified  ;  this  sign  is  not  always  used,  as  its 
employment  in  one  instance  on  a  plate  gives  a  criterion  for  all  the 
conformable  parts. 

xx     Twisting  contraction  produced  by  muscular  action. 
xxx    Undulating  contraction. 


148 


Enumeration  of  the  Plates,  illustration  of  some  of  the  Figures, 

and  Direction  to  the  Binder. 


PLATE' 

—  Genus.  Apiocrinites  to  face  page  17. 

I.  Apiocrinites  rotundas,  p.  19. 

Figure  2.  represents  a  fine  specimen  in  my  possession.  I  have  indicated  the  probable 
form  of  the  fingers  by  dotted  lines,  having  only  seen  portions  of  them,  but  none  that 
could  furnish  full  information  of  their  complete  outline.  I  have  indeed  seen  fingers  made 
up  by  gluing  together  finger-joints  found  at  various  distances  from  each  other  in  the 
Bradford  clay,  and  arranged  in  a  decreasing  order  ;  but  as  in  the  Crinoidea  each  finger- 
joint  is  not  distinguished  by  an  essential  character  as  in  those  of  Mammalia,  such  a 
representation  may  prove  only  deceptive. 

II.  Apiocrinites  rottindus,  p.  21. 

III.  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  p.  25. 

IV.  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  p*  26. 

Fig.  14.  20.  and  21.  arc  magnified  representations. 

V.  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  p.  27. 

VI.  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  p.  28. 

VII.  Apiocrinites  rotundus,  p.  32. 

Fig.  13.  shows  the  supposed  aperture  of  the  ovaries  in  a  specimen  drawn  on  an 
extended  line. 

—  Apiocrinites  eliipticus,  p.  34. 

I.  Encrinites  moniliformis,  p.  39. 

Smaller  than  natural. 

II.  Encrinites  moniliformis,  p.  40. 

Larger  than  natural. 

III.  Encrinites  moniliformis,  p.  41. 

—  Genus.  Pentacrinites  vel  Peutacrinus,  p.  45. 
I.        Pentacrinus  Caput  Medusae,  p.  48. 

Represents  the  upper  part  of  Mr.  TOBIN'S  specimen  rather  larger  than  natural  size, 
with  its  fingers  and  arms  affixed.  In  the  specimen  these  are  broken  off  with  the 
exception  of  the  reproduced  arm. 


149 

PLATE 

II.      Pentacrinus  Caput  Medusa;,  p.  51. 

All  the  figures,  with  the  exception  of  18.  to  22.  are  considerably  larger  thin  natural, 

I.  Pentacrinites  Briareus,  p.  56. 

II.  Pentacrinites  Briareus,  p.  57. 

I.         Pentacrinites  subangularis,  p.  59. 
f  Pentacrinites  subangularis,  "I 
I  Pentacrinites  basaltiformis,  J  P* 

—  Pentacrinites  tuberculatus,*  p.  64. 

—  Genus.    Poteriocrinites,  p.  67. 

—  Poteriocriuites  crassus,  p.  68. 

—  Poteriocrinites  tenuis,  p.  71. 

—  Genus.     Platycrinites,  p.  73. 

I.  Platycriniles  laevis,  p.  74. 

II.  Platycrinites  lacvis,  p.  75. 

Fig.  33.  to  51.  larger  than  natural  size. 

—  Platycriuites  rugosus,  p.  79. 
f  Platycrinites  tuberculatus,   1 
j  Platycriuites  granulatus, 

1  Platycriuites  striatus, 

I  Platycrinites  pentangularis,  J 

—  Genus.    Cyathocrinites,  p.  85. 

—  Cyathocrinites  planus,  p.  86. 

—  Cyathocrinites  tuberculatus,  p.  88. 

—  Cyathocrinites  rugosus,  p.  90. 

—  Cyathocrinites  quinquangularis,  p.  92. 

—  Genus.    Actinocrinites,  p.  94. 

I.  Actinocrinites  triaconta  dactylus,  p.  96. 

II.  Actinocrinites  triaconta  dactylus,  p.  98. 

III.  Actinocrinites  triaconta  dactylus,  p.  99. 

*  I  regret,  when  describing  Pentacrinites  tuberculatus,  not  to  have  stated  particularly  that 
its  columnar  joints  when  not  fully  formed,  are  like  those  of  other  Pentacrinites,  considerably 
lliinnrr  than  at  a  subsequent  stage  of  growth,  and  alternately  larger  and  smaller.  I  should  also 
hare  further  observed,  that  the  exterior  surface  of  the  joints  which,  in  the  older  specimens,  as 
represented  in  the  plate,  is  studded  with  irregular  tubercles,  has  in  these  young  and  thinner  ones 
only  a  single  row  of  such  tubercles  ranging  regularly  round  the  middle.  The  cause  of  this  appears 
to  be  that  as  these  tubercles  arise  from  the  contraction  of  the  investing  muscular  membrane,  they 
are  therefore  more  regular  and  distinct  in  the  earlier  and  non-cartilaginous  state  of  the  joint. 

X 


150 


PLATE 


I   ij»  I  E,« 

IV.  Actinocrinites  triaconta  dactylus,  p.  100. 

V.  Actinocrinites  triaconta  dactylus,  p.  101. 

VI.  Actinocrinites  triaconta  dactylus,  p.  102. 

I.  Actinocrinites  poly  dactylus,  p.  103. 

II.  Actinocrinites  poly  dactylus,  p.  104:. 

—  Actinocrinites  laevis,  p.  105. 

—  Genus.     Rhodocrinites,  p.  106. 

I.  Rhodocrinites  verus,  p.  107. 

II.  Rhodocrinites  verus,  p.  108. 

—  Genus.     Eugeniacrinites,  p.  111. 

—  Unascertained  crinoidal  remains,  p.  114. 

—  Comatula  fimbriata,  Frontispiece. 

—  Genus  Marsupites,  p.  134. 


ERRATA. 


PAGE  14  line  8  for  five  costal  plates  read  five  intercostal  plates. 

„    IS  ....  16  for  one  intercostal  plate  read  one  irregular  costal  plate.' 

17   ....  ]  5  for  An  animal  read  A  Crinoidal  animal. 

18  ....  20  for  fig.  1.  and  14.  read  fig.  1.  to  11. 

—  ....  22  for  fig.  6.  and  15.  read  fig.  6.  to  15. 

45  ....    4  for  Au  animal  with,  read  A  Crinoidal  animal  having. 


Mary  Bryan  If  Co.  City  Printing  Office,  Bristol. 


FROST's  CATALOGUE   OF  BOOKS. 


Now  Printing  and  will  be  Published  in  a  few 
weeks. 

A  CATALOGUE 

OF  A  LARGE  COLLECTION 

OF 

NEW  AND  SECOND  HAND  BOOKS, 

In  every  branch  of  Literature, 

On  sale  by  C.  FROST,  No.  3,  Broad-street,  Bristol. 
SEYER's  HISTORY  OF  BRISTOL. 

In  the  Prets  and  tpeedily  will  be  published, 

MEMOIRS 

HISTORICAL  AND  TOPOGRAPHICAL 

or 
BRISTOL  and  iti  NEIGHBOURHOOD, 

BT    THE 

Rev.  S.  SEYER,  M.  A. 

The  Work  will  be  published  in  Four  Parts, 
forming,  when  complete,  two  handsome  Volumes 
in  quarto,  illustrated  with  Engravings,  by  the 
most  eminent  Artists.  The  price  of  each  Part 
will  be  £1  11  6  and  on  Royal  Paper  £3  3  0. 
Subscriptions  arc  received  by  C.  FKOST,  Book- 
seller, 3,  Broad-street,  &  J. NORTON,  Corn-street, 
Bristol. 


THE 

NATURAL  HISTORY   OF   ANTS. 
By  M.  P.  HUBER. 

Translated  from  the  French, 

By  J.  R.  JOHNSON,  M.D.  F.R.S.  F.L.S.&c.&c. 

In  \1rno.     Price  9*.  Bds. 

Published  by   Longman,   Hurst,  &  Co.  London, 
and  may  be  lud  of  C.  FROST,  Bristol. 


A  SYSTEM   OF  CHEMISTRY. 

By  THOMAS  THOMSON,  M.D. 

The  Sixth  Edition,  4  Vols.  8vo.  =£3   3   0. 

Published  by  Baldwin  Cradock,  &  Joy,  London; 
aud  may  be  had  of  C.  FROST,  Bristol. 


THE  FOSSILS  or  THE  SOUTH  DOWNS. 

Speedily  will  be  published  in  One  Volume  Royal 
Quarto, 

Illustrated  by  numerous  handsome  Engravings, 

THE  FOSSILS  OF  THE  SOUTH  DOWNS, 

OR    OUTLINES    OF    THE 

Geology  of  the  South  Eastern  Division  of  Sussex, 

ar 
GIDEON  MANTELL,  F.  L.  S.  &c.  «cc. 

Subscriptions  are  received  by  C.  FROST,  Bris- 
tol,  where  Specimens  of  the  Plates  may  be  seen. 
and  L.  RELFE,  Cornhlll,  London;  G.  CHASSREAI 
FOLK   and  Co.   Brighton ;    J.  BAXTKR,   Lewes, 
and  by  the  AUTHOR,  Castle  Place,  Lewes. 


OUTLINES  OF  BRITISH  ENTOMOLOGY. 
In  One  Vol.  I2mo.  Price  9t. 

JUST    PUBLISHED, 

OUTLINES   OF    BRITISH    ENTOMOLOGY. 

In  Prate  and  ¥erse,  with  Plates. 
By  S.  W.  MILLARD, 

Published    and  Sold    by  C.  FROST,    Bristol,  and 
Messrs.  LONGMAN  &  Co.  London. 


ABBEY  GATE  HOUSE,  BRISTOL. 

Lately  published,  price  One  Shilling,  from  a 
Drawing  by  Bird,  a  View  of  the  Abbey  Gate, 
house,  College  Green,  Bristol. 

Published  and  Sold  by  C.  FROST,  Broad-street. 


AN  INTRODUCTION 

TO   THE 

Study  of  Physiological  and  Systematical 
BOTANY". 

By  JAMES  EDWjttD  SMITH,  M.D.  F.R.S.  $c.  tfc. 

President  of  the  Linneaii  Society. 

In  8vo.— 4th  Edit,  with  16  Plates,  Price  14».  bds. 
A  fen  Cojiiet  are  coloured  by  Desire,  It.  St.  bdt. 

Published  by  Longman,   Hurst,  &   Co.  London^ 
and  may  be  bad  ot  C.  FROST,  Brit>tol. 


y «  th*  1 1  ~!c  K     C.£«.^-UOV\ti. 


RETURN 
TO—* 


MAIN  CIRCULATION 


ALL  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  RECALL 
RENEW  BOOKS  BY  CALLING  642-3405 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


LIBRARY  USE  Gi 

.•" 

JUL  *  6  WV 

J 

CiRCULATiON  Di 

•• 

RECEIVE 

D 

lilt     /}    i  \l 

95 

J  U  '       C    U     l« 

j<> 

CIRCw  >TfO^s 

JEPl. 

FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720